Prologue

- Will I lose my dignity? Will someone care?

She walks down the aisle in a dress that is bright and blood red. He hasn't noticed
that I'm here, but he will soon. He looks nervous, uncomfortable and uneasy like he
doesn't want to be there. Her snobbish family are wiping away their tears as their
'innocent baby' makes her way to her groom. He's in a grey tux that cuddles his
body perfectly. She grabs his hand, like it belongs to her; it doesn't. He still looks
hesitant, but he's trying his hardest to hide it. The preacher starts to talk about God
and holy matrimony. I scoff when he says that they'll be together forever; they
won't.I can feel my hands start to get clammy; my time is near. The preacher
finally says, "Speak now or forever hold your peace." I stand up; all eyes are on
me. This is my time.
That's me, Elena Gilbert, disrupting a wedding. First of all, you should know that
I'm not just doing it for fun. I'm not a wedding crasher who gets a kick from ruining
a woman's special day. I'm just in love. I'm in love with the groom, Damon
Salvatore - my boss to be exact. I know it's not exactly the right time to express
this, but I'm going to do it anyway. He told me he loves me too and we've been
together since New Year's Day. I bet you're wondering, "If he is in love with you,
why is he getting married?" Yeah, I'm wondering that too. The answer is well, I
told him to. Stupid mistake I know. We didn't have just some silly affair, we were
in love. We had something magical that nobody else could even imagine. Our story
isn't easy, it's not perfect and it's definitely not a smooth journey; but it's ours.

"My life sucks," I groaned as I slurped on my third beer of the night, "I'm alone on
New Year's Eve. Alone alone alone!"
"Oh c'mon," he nudged my shoulder, "you're not totally alone. You have boozy over
there," he pointed his bottle in the direction of my best friend.
Caroline, drunk Caroline Forbes was grinding up next to two different men. I
suppose I should be proud seeing as she usually has more than three. Yet this time
I couldn't manage any other emotion than jealousy and maybe a little bit of
depression. My boyfriend, of two years, left me Christmas day. Dick I know.
This left me alone for the biggest night of the year, with nobody to dance with or
get drunk with let alone kiss when it turned midnight. It was just me, Elena Gilbert,
alone, against the world. I'm a drama queen as you've probably gathered
"And why are you here talking to me? Shouldn't you be with your girlfriend, getting
drunk, kissing and celebrating another year of being able to express your love for
one another?" I asked the guy who was sitting next to me.
"Fiance actually, and no she's out somewhere else leaving me behind like usual.
Your life is a cake walk compared to mine."
"Yeah," I scoffed, "sounds like it."

"My fiance has ditched me because she got a modelling offer in Chicago," he rolled
his eyes, "like that's more important to her."
"What a bitch."
"Want another beer?" he asked me.
I glanced down at my bottle and realised I wouldn't even get another mouthful
from it. The guy wasn't single and therefore wasn't going to be able to cure my
loneliness for the night, but I could at least allow him to get me drunk.
I admit, yes, I would have liked to 'turn my swag on' and see if I could charm him.
He had that rugged, rich, bad boy look that would make any woman swoon. He had
messy raven black hair and mesmerizing bright cobalt eyes. He had chiselled
features that - no lies - made my heart skip a beat. He was wearing a designer grey
suit that hugged his muscles and chest. This man was the definition of beautiful and
yet I still didn't know his name.
"I say," I smirked, "get the bottle of tequila out."
"I like the way you think."
We spent the next hour getting merrily sloshed on tequila, beer and wine. We did a
few rounds of shots before the bartender refused to serve us anymore alcohol.
Mr Mysterious said he knew a place where we would still get served while having
our stomach pumped for alcohol poisoning. Me being me, and incredibly depressed,
agreed to go with him. Silly really if you think about it. I mean the guy could have
been a rapist or a murderer who was prying on young girls, but I still left with him.
We had about an hour and a half till midnight and we still hadn't exchanged names.
At the time I quite liked it, it gave him a mysterious quality that I was lapping up.
A few more beers turned into another round of shots which turned into a whole load
of tequila sunrise. I was doing well in all honesty. I was holding down my alcohol
and hadn't thrown up once.
"Let's dance!" He cheered as he climbed up on to the bar. Now I'm usually a
reserved person who doesn't step out of her comfort zone, but the drink mixed with
loneliness unleashed a side of me I didn't know I even had.
I took his hand as he helped me up onto the bar and began to sway my hips to the
music. I began comparing myself to Katherine Heigl in 27 Dresses. I wondered if I
started singing, "b-b-b-benny and the jets!" whether anybody would join in with me
was a different matter.
The guy was doing a strange dance, but the women around us didn't seem to mind.
He was curling his hips while waving his arms up in the air. I wish I had caught it
on camera; it would have been worth a lot of money now.
"You really can't dance." I laughed. "No wonder your fiance left you tonight."
"I can dance," he nodded, "just not while I can see double of everything."

"It's a sign that you've drank too much," I told him. "Maybe it's time that you give
up."
"I think," he slurred, "I just need some fresh air."
"Wow," I cringed, "bad breath syndrome! You definitely need something fresh."
He opened his mouth and exhaled all over me. His breath reeked of alcohol and
grease - disgusting isn't the right word for it. I cringed, but I couldn't help laughing
at the same time. Strangely I found it refreshing. That was until he burped in my
face; then I decided I had had enough.
"We need fresh air," I told him.
"I swear I just told you that," he mumbled to himself, "but don't listen to good old
me because I never say the right things."
"Oh god," I sighed, "here come the drunken truths."
We stepped down off of the bar, carefully of course, in our drunken stupor. He
found himself leaning on my shoulder for support, but I was sure it was the other
way around.
I grabbed the large bottle that we were sharing from the bar and dragged it along
with us as we left. As soon as I pushed the door open a gust of wind brushed
across my cheeks, sobering and waking me up. It clearly did the same for the guy
next to me; but he still carried on with his ramblings.
"My fiance left the day before my birthday," he told me, "just so she could have a
few photos taken. It was my birthday! I bet that if she gets the chance for a
modelling job she won't show up for her own damn wedding! That's my fiance for
you. Total. Bitch."
"If she's a total bitch then why are you marrying her?" I asked him while we walked
down the abandoned streets. Everybody would be at parties, pubs and clubs getting
smashed with friends. But no, not us, we were walking down the middle of the road
getting drunk and telling each other our life stories.
"I love her," he gave me a dumb look, "I think."
"There is no such thing as love," I told him.
"I think you, strange lady, are wrong."
"Most people do."
"Love exists. It's out there. It's just a sneaky little bastard."
"My boyfriend clearly didn't love me," I sighed, "because he ended it on Christmas
day after sleeping with my friend."
"What an ass."
"You've taken the words straight out of my mouth."

"Boys are pigs," he said, "but I am man! I'm not pig."

"Of course not," I giggled, "you're a different farm yard animal."
"Rooster, I'm a rooster."
This was about the time he started flapping his arms and making chicken sounds.
The occasional person who walked past us gave him weird and daring looks, so he
just 'cockodoodledoed' in their faces. Poor man, his fiance didn't know what she
was getting into.
"I live near here," he sounded shocked about the fact.
"I'm Surprised you remember where you live."
"I don't remember your name though," he pointed out.
"That's because we haven't exchanged names yet."
"Let's not."
"No," I nodded, "let's keep this strictly platonic."
"Absolutely platonic," he agreed, "we don't want this to get too personal."
"Yeah and exchanging names is too personal."
"Way too personal," he agreed.
There was a pause for a while as we carried on down the street, happily sipping on
booze, and singing songs to one another.
"Do you want to come to my house for coffee? Or is that too personal?" he asked.
"Coffee is personal, but it's not too personal."
"Where do I live?" he asked me.
"Somewhere around here apparently," I twitched my lips, "I think."
"THAT'S MY HOUSE!" he yelled and pointed to the huge white building in front of
us. "I LIVE THERE!"
"Now the whole of New York City knows, well done."
"We can all party together," he swooned, "apart from my fiance she's not invited."
He pressed his fingers to his lips like it was a secret.
"She isn't here."
"I know," he squeaked, "what a bitch."
"You have a huge house!" I gasped.

"At the moment it looks like I have two"

"Again," I smiled, "a sign that you have drank too much."
After a good ten minutes of trying to get the key in the lock we were finally in his
house. It was beautiful to say the least. There was wooden flooring throughout,
with white walls and colourful canvases hanging upon them. My whole apartment
could fit in his living room twice.
He dragged his feet into the kitchen so I followed him. He had told me to make
myself at home, but I didn't listen.
His kitchen was even bigger than the living room. It seemed to be very Italian and
appeared to be the heart of the house. I could picture him hosting company dinners
with his employees and their wives attending while they laughed over wine. It was
the sort of scene that I would never be accepted into.
"You wanted coffee right?" he asked as he pressed the big red button on the
machine.
"Yeah," I smiled, "that would be nice."
"I've got a serious case of the munchies," he mumbled as he rummaged through
the cupboards.
"That would be the drugs."
"I haven't taken any," he protested, "just alcohol."
"Too much of it."
"I needed it."
"So did I," I sighed, "but coffee sounds better than the rest of this bottle right
now."
He pulled out the pot and poured two large mugs of coffee (even the mugs were
designer!) He smiled as he walked over to the table where I was sitting and placed
the mug in front of me. He sat down beside me and sank into his chair with a sigh.
A few sips of the strong coffee was all it took to sober both of us up.
"I wish I could be as drunk as I thought I was," I shrugged, "but I wasn't. I was
faking most of it."
"Me too," he sipped on his coffee, "but it was still fun. Probably the most fun I've
had in a very long time."
"You seem like the type of guy who is Mr Popular and has friends over every
weekend with their wives."
"I do," he laughed, "but it's not fun. Everything in this house is so serious! It's so
boring and I hate to say it but so is the sex in this house."
"If you don't like it then why do you live it?"

"I don't know," he shrugged, "because it's expected of me."

"I'm sure your fiance is missing you right now," I smiled, "she'd be dumb not to
miss your fake drunk ass."
"Highly unlikely," he rolled his eyes, "but thanks for trying to make me feel better."
He glanced down to his wrist and smiled at his watch. He flicked the television on to
everybody in Times Square, just as the ten second countdown came on. We clinked
our coffee mugs and settled on the couch as we counted down with them.
"3, 2, 1 Happy New Year stranger," he leaned in and pressed a chaste kiss to my
lips. "I didn't want to go into 2012 without following tradition. I'm a very traditional
person."
"Happy New Year man with no name," I blushed.
Everybody was cheering on the television and fireworks were booming all around
us. I could hear people on the streets now singing and screaming. Everything was
so beautiful and cheerful, but we sat in silence staring at each other like it was a
competition.
Just as I went to say something to ruin the moment we were having, his lips
crashed onto mine. This time it was more lustful and full of a raw passion. I did
what any lonely woman would do and wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling
him on top of me, and returning his kiss with the same force. His tongue glided
across my bottom lip and I was all too happy to let him take it further. I laid back
on the couch while he kissed down my neck and the exposed skin around my
shoulder. My body shivered under his gentle touch.

The covers were placed just over his bare behind, but managed to slip every time
he thrust into me. He was taking his sweet time to nibble down my neck seeing as
he had discovered that I loved it more anything else he had done to me. I giggled
as his hands started to tickle my sides, but every time I tried to shout at him all
that came out was another breathy moan. I kicked my legs up and down with
laughter and pleasure. We had both clearly forgotten that we were on the couch, so
we ended up tumbling off and on to his hard wooden flooring. He landed with a
thump on his back and groaned, with pain or pleasure I don't know.
I sat up and pulled him up with me. I don't know how it changed from being playful
sex to actually letting ourselves feel something so quickly, but it did. I wrapped my
legs around his waist as he took all of our weight. His soft velvet skin beneath me
felt like heaven to my own.
His hands cupped my cheeks and pulled me down to meet his lips. I moaned and
mumbled some incoherent words against his lips as we continued to move
together. Our fingers were delving into each other's backs as we met our height
together.
I still didn't know his name.

I groggily opened my eyes to a bare, yet toned, chest. The soft comforter was lying
over me and my pillow was his delicious chest. I looked up, with a pounding
headache, and smiled at the man beneath me. He had a large smile on his face,
even his sleep. A part of me was sad because I knew this would only ever be a one
night stand, but I knew not to let myself feel connected.
Softly I rolled off of his chest and pushed up onto my feet. I rummaged around the
couch for all my clothing and by the front door for my shoes.
I wanted to say goodbye to him or at least get his name before I left, but he looked
so peaceful and pain free.
I slid my aching feet into my high heels and quietly tried to open the front door.
"I don't get a goodbye?" Clearly I wasn't quite quiet enough.
"You looked so peaceful," I shrugged, "it felt cruel to wake you up."
"You're leaving?" he asked.
"It's five a.m. and I'm meeting my parents at their lake house at twelve," I told
him. "I'm not doing the walk of shame."
"I know," he smiled. "I, uh, had fun last night and this morning"
"I think this is something you're going to want to keep from your fiance."
"Yep," he popped the p, "it is. I wasn't planning on my night ending like that."
"Me either," I sighed.
I smiled at him and stepped out of his front door, but before I could close the door
behind me I heard him shout out.
"Just so you know," he smiled again, "sex in this house isn't so boring anymore!"
I chuckled at his words, "Good night whoever you are."
"Good night Miss," he bit his lip, "whoever you are."
Memories In My Eyes
Just like a child, stubborn and misconceiving.

After trekking home I hopped in the shower to rid myself of the smell of sex and
alcohol. I didn't mind the smell of his natural scent mixed with his cologne and
alcohol, but my parents would. I didn't feel like explaining to them why I had a one
night stand with an engaged man. It wasn't going to be a great conversation
starter, middle or end.
Being back in my apartment put such a downer on my mood. I live above a Chinese
restaurant - not even a nice one - and on dreary estate. Every night shit goes down

and your home is guaranteed to be burgled once a month. Sirens become the main
tune you listen to because they're all you hear every night. I never feel safe
sleeping here, but I refuse help because I'm stubborn; I want to succeed on my
own. That's not a bad thing right?
As the snow was falling, whoopty-do, I decided the shorts I was wearing weren't a
good idea anymore. I slipped on some skinny jeans and a baggy jumper. I didn't
really care or put a lot of effort into my appearance, knowing that my family were
the only ones who were actually going to see me.
By the time I was cleaned, dressed and ready, I was already late. I was never
really one to be late, but then again I wasn't the girl to have a one night stand
either. This holiday I was just full of surprises.
It's safe to say I wasn't the wealthiest of people, especially after I had just lost my
job. Yeah great move I hear you yell! It wasn't exactly my fault that my boss was a
jerk. I'm pretty sure I could have sued him for sexual harassment, but I just
couldn't be bothered with the hassle. Anyway lack of money meant lack of
transport. I travelled everywhere by train and metro. Sometimes I spoilt myself
and hailed a cab, but I never trusted the drivers so I avoided them if I could.
"Shit," I cursed as I looked at my watch.
I grabbed my purse, phone, and keys before running out of the door. I waited till I
heard it click in order to make sure it had locked and then ran down the stairs.
Every step gave a louder creek and every creek was a sign to slow down. I never
listen to the warning signs clearly.
It was officially twelve p.m. and I was late. The train pulled up at the station closest
to my parents' lake house, where I was headed to. Luckily for me there was also a
bus stop outside and the number thirteen would take me from the train straight to
the bottom of the driveway.
The bus was stinky, sickly silent, and stuffy, but then again all buses were. I knew
that if I ran a huge company for public transport it would run better, be cheaper,
and smell a hell of a lot nicer. Well I suppose I could blame the smell on the fat
cheeseburger eating guy sitting next to me. I'm pretty sure he had bits of cheese
stuck in his beard. Attractive much?
By the time I had gotten off of the bus and made my way to the door it was half
past twelve so technically I was only half an hour later; but half an hour in my time
was two hours in my mother's.
I didn't want to hold her up any longer, so I tapped on the large glass front door
before opening it and entering. The lake house had always been a fond memory of
mine. We came here all the time when I was little. Jeremy and I would play in the
water, catching fish, throwing mud pies and splashing one another while my
parents would write. They're both journalists and my father wrote a book a long
time ago, it didn't do brilliantly to be honest. When Jeremy left for college we
stopped coming here, but were here again now that we were all finally together
again. Jeremy came back with his new fiance, Bonnie. He was an illustrator for a
large children's book company. Bonnie was a midwife at the largest hospital in the
state and came from a wealthy background. I guess I was the black sheep of the
family.
"Ma? Pops?" I called out as I walked into the large open plan living area.

"In the kitchen Pud!" my father called out.

We were a close family, but my father was special to me. I was a daddy's girl at
heart and always will be. We were best friends as opposed to father and daughter.
We were together most of the time, and very huggy with one another. He had
called me Pud ever since the day I was born. Apparently it was because I was a
chubby child and would only eat chocolate pudding.
I wondered into the kitchen where everybody was standing. My mother and father
were laying the table for our large family dinner while my brother and Bonnie were
pouring the drinks. Caroline (who was basically family after her own disowned her)
was with Matt unwrapping the salad bowl they had brought. They were also high
flyers. Matt was a lawyer while Caroline owned her own clothing shop. They had
been married for just over a year and loved every moment of married life. Tyler,
our cousin, was playing with our pup, Mookie.
"You're late," mother sighed.
"Sorry," I shrugged, "the train was delayed."
"That doesn't matter Pud," my father wrapped his arms around me, "you still
came."
"I wouldn't miss your cooking now, would I Pops?" I smiled.
"As if dad cooked," Jeremy scoffed, "he'd have burnt the house down by now."
"Less of your cheek young man," dad pointed his fork in the direction of my
brother.
I rolled my eyes at their childlike behaviour and walked out of the kitchen. I hung
my jacket up on the coat rack and sighed. My life was meant to be like everybody
else's in the kitchen. I should be with somebody; I should have a job and a nice
place to live. I was twenty five, unemployed and single whereas the rest of my
family were 'reaching for the stars'.
"So," Caroline giggled as she corned me in the closet, "where did you go last
night?"
"Nowhere," I lied.
"Oh come on," she rolled her eyes, "I wasn't that drunk! I know you left with that
tall, dark and handsome bloke. Who was he and what did he do to you?"
"If you knew I left with him then why did you ask?"
"Because I wanted you to tell me," she shrugged, "clearly you weren't planning on
it."
"We just went to another place for drinks," I lied again, "that's all."
"So you didn't go back to his place?"
"Nope."

"So you didn't get to see the pepperoni?"

"Nope."
"So you didn't get him naked?"
"Nope."
I then realised I had lied over and over again to my best friend. Not a great thing in
a friendship, but if you knew Caroline you would've done the same thing. She's not
exactly the best person to keep a secret. If it's juicy gossip Caroline Forbes thinks
the best thing to do is spread it.
"Liar," she scowled.
"I'm being one hundred percent honest with you." That was one hundred percent
lies.
"So you didn't sleep with him?" she asked.
"No I didn't," whoops.
"But he was hot."
"Yes," I pushed the closet door open and stepped around her, "he was amazingly
hot."
"But you didn't sleep with him."
"We've already figured that I didn't sleep with," I sighed, "so let's just"
"You totally did!" Caroline squealed. "Admit it Elena! You slept with him."
"You couldn't possibly say it any louder could you?"
"Oh my god," she giggled, "was he good?"
"If you're going to make me talk about this can we at least do it later?"
"Of course," she nodded, "later."
She kissed my cheek like she always did when she got her way and skipped back
off into the kitchen. I rolled my eyes and dragged my feet back to everybody, back
to the kitchen.
I took my seat next to my father and waited for my mother to come and sit back
down with her drink. I guess you could say it was a routine we had here. After
every large event or holiday my parents would bring us all to the lake house where
we would eat and celebrate together. It was nice to be together again, but I
sometimes wished I could just wallow in self-pity alone.
"What did you do last night Pud?" Dad asked me.

"I went out with Caroline," I told him, "and got a little bit drunk. Well actually
Caroline got drunk and I just got merry."
"Lovely," Matt scoffed, "my wife was out getting pissed while I was stuck in bed
with a cold."
"I can't believe you left him," Tyler shook his head "you know a good wife would
have stayed and took care of him."
"He didn't mind did you baby?" Caroline stroked Matt's face.
"He's not a dog Caroline," my father said.
"But he has such soft skin. It's like a babies bum."
"It looks like a babies bum," Jeremy joked.
"You're an ass!" Matt rolled his eyes.
My mother placed all the bowls, plates and serving platters along the table. She
really had gone all out to spoil us with her cooking. She was always the chef in the
family seeing as my dad had the ability to burn oxygen without even trying. I didn't
mind cooking, but I wasn't fantastic at it. Jeremy knew how to make a bowl of
cereal, but I wouldn't trust him with anything else.
"Dig in," she said, "you're all too skinny for my liking."
"You said that when I was obese," Jeremy sighed.
"It was that reason and that reason alone that you were obese," dad said.
"I like my children to have meat on them, okay?" Mom held her hands up in
surrender.
"There's nothing wrong with that Randy."
Randy, oh man, was the nick name my father had for my mom. Nobody really knew
where it came from and none of us made the effort to ask. We didn't want to know
why he called her 'randy', he might as well have walked around calling her horny.
I placed a good amount of salad on my plate, pasta, chicken, coleslaw and a large
roll of bread. I knew if I didn't stock my plate up to the high heavens, mother
would only force more down me.
"When is your interview?" Jeremy asked me as he tucked into his plate.
"Tomorrow," I sighed, "and I'm not ready for it."
"Tomorrow?" dad questioned. "Isn't it too soon? I thought all the businesses were
closed for a while after New Year's."
"Apparently not," I shrugged, "but I'd rather get it over with sooner than later."

"Salvatore and Mikaelson is a large company Pud. If you get it you'll be part of a
large group of people known all over the world."
"Do you think this place has any relation to Stefan?" Tyler asked.
"God knows," I rolled my eyes, "Stefan never told me anything about his life so if it
is it's news to me."
"I can't believe that punk," Jeremy growled.
"You're better off without him Pud."
"Have you spoken to Lexi?" Bonnie asked.
"No and I don't plan on it," I told them all. "Can we please change the subject? I
don't want to relive my boyfriend cheating on me with my best friend. Happier
topics would be appreciated."
"Then we should propose a toast." Mom smiled and held her champagne glass up in
the air. "To family, to friends and to moving on with life."
"To moving on," I clinked my glass with everybody else with a smile on my face.
We carried on with the chit chat. We spoke about the random little things that our
family found amusing, interesting and just to cut through the silence if I'm honest.
I can't complain and I know that. I had a wonderful family who cared for me and
wanted to spend time with me. I loved them all like there was no tomorrow and
would die for every single one of them. They would do the same for me and you
would do the same for your family. The only problem with these wonderful family
get-togethers is that I always seem to be alone.
Stefan came to these things maybe once or twice, but no more than that. He didn't
care for quality time with my family. Sometimes I wondered if he even had a
family. He never spoke about them, I never met them, and I never even saw a
single photo. I had asked a few times about his life, but I never got a real answer
so in the end I just gave up on it.
After we had finished dessert we said our big goodbyes and went our separate
ways. Jeremy and Bonnie had to go to Bonnie's grandmother's house for cheese
and wine like they did most weekends. Matt and Tyler went to the bar like they did
every night and Caroline and I went to Costa. We always argued on where to go to
get the best coffee. Caroline was determined to say that Starbucks was the place to
go for a pick-me-up whereas I believed that Costa Coffee was far better, and I stick
by that still.
We sat down on one of the leather couches with our drinks and cake. I knew she
wanted to question me, but what did I expect?
"So," she smiled, "spill the beans Elena. What happened? How did it happen? And
how big was he?"
"Wow," I laughed, "let's take this slowly."
"Clearly you weren't saying that last night."

"Do you want me to tell you or not?" I asked.

"Fine," she huffed, "start from wherever you want to start are you seeing him
again?"
"He's engaged," I said quietly, "to a woman."
"What?" she spat back out her coffee all over the poor man who was sitting
opposite us. "You slept with an engaged man? Are you out of your mind?"
"I was drunk!" I said like it defended my actions.
"Elena!"
"I know ok? I know. It was a mistake and it shouldn't have happened, but it did and
there is nothing I can do about it now."
"What an asshole. I can't believe he would cheat on his fiance. What a dick!"
I knew I should have felt the same, but I couldn't. I didn't feel like the man was a
dick, he didn't come across even close to being one. He seemed genuine and
honest just not to his fiance.
"I guess so," I said just to please her, "but it's done now. I can't take it back."
I wouldn't take it back even if I could. I knew it was wrong and I knew if his fiance
found out that she would probably be crushed, but I was being selfish. I had fun
and that was all that mattered to me at the time.
"Let's just hope you don't have to see that bastard ever again!"
"I won't anyway and I know that for a fact." Caroline looked up at me over her hot
mug. "We're from two different worlds. He's rich, handsome and lives the American
dream in a house with more than four bedrooms. I'm skint and live above a
Chinese restaurant. You know I bet he's never stepped in my side of town."
"Men like that don't deserve to have the love of a woman," Caroline growled, "if all
they're going to do is cheat on them with a woman they don't know."
"That's a little harsh Care, don't you think? I mean I knew he was engaged and I
still went ahead with it. I played a large part in it."
"He's the one who has cheated on his fiance," Caroline said, "and you were just
the tool he used to do it."
"I guess we don't know the whole story. Maybe he isn't happy with his fiance and
that's the reason he wanted to cheat."
"Either way Elena, he's not a man that should be trusted."
"Caroline."

"No! The man is a dirty cheat! Just because he was drunk doesn't mean he has the
right to go and fuck another woman while engaged to somebody else. It's wrong if
you ask me."
"I wasn't asking you though really, was I?" Elena spat. "We don't know this man's
situation. For all we know his fiance could be the biggest bitch of them all and
maybe he didn't want to get married. We can't be too quick to judge when we don't
know his whole story."
"Why are you sticking up for this man? You spent months giving Stefan shit for
cheating on you with Lexi, but now you've done the same thing. You called Stefan
every name under the sun, but you're sticking up for this man. I don't get it."
"Stefan had no right to cheat on me Caroline! I gave him everything! I did
everything he wanted and I made sure he got what he needed! I cooked every
night for him. I did all of his washing! I cleaned his house! I fed his damn ferret! I
basically served his bed every night. What for? So he could screw my best friend for
kicks."
"So what makes this mysterious man any different?"
"Maybe nothing, maybe he is exactly the same and maybe he is just as much as a
pig as Stefan was. But we don't know what his relationship is like so we can't
judge!"
"Ok well look at this way have you thought about forgiving Lexi?"
"Not going to happen," I spat.
"You've done the same thing as she did!"
"I don't know this woman Caroline. Lexi had been my best friend since childhood.
We were basically sisters! I'm not saying what I did was right, but it doesn't mean I
have a reason to forgive Lexi now. My friendship with Lexi is over."
"All I'm trying to say Elena is that"
"You think that it's best that I never see him again," I finished for her.
"Exactly."
"Don't worry. I will never see Mr Tall, Dark and Handsome again."
Thinking of You
A little small talk, a smile and baby I was stuck.

I'm standing at the front of the church with several voices arguing my head. Not
one of them is making sense. One is telling me that I'm doing the right thing and
that I should forget about these past few months, that's my father. Another is
telling me to run now and follow my heart, that's my mother. I don't know who to
listen to so I ignore them. Ignore what they're trying to tell me, I ignore the

heartache I'm feeling and ignore the happiness that I could have with somebody
else. I look to my right and I can see Katherine's family smiling, laughing and
praying for our happily ever after. They expect so much of me. They want me to be
somebody that I'm not. I look to my right and see my family. My mother who is
shaking her head at me because she knows I'm not following my heart. My father
gives me a thumb up because he knows I'm doing this to please him. That's when
the music begins to play. I keep my head focused on the front because if I look
back now I know that I'll run. I'll run to her. I can hear Katherine's heel tip tap on
the floor and I sense that the end is nigh. When she stands beside me I can't help
but wish she was somebody else. I know it's wrong. It's so so wrong. The priest
starts to talk, but I don't listen. I don't listen to a word he has to say. Then I look
back to my father. He looks proud of me for once; he's looking at me like I've done
something right,like I'm his son again. The priest says, "Speak now or forever hold
your peace," and a gasp comes from the audience. I spin my head around and I see
her. I see her standing there, her make up running down her cheeks, her teeth
nibbling into her bottom lip.
Not the best of starts to a wedding really, is it? You'd think I'd be smart enough to
have left by now especially after I've made it pretty clear that I don't want to be
here. Well I don't want to be here. I want to be with her. I want to do this with her,
but she made it clear that she didn't want that anymore. I suppose I shouldn't have
called her a home wrecker that was not smart. I didn't mean it obviously. There
was never a home for her to wreck in the first place. She just got me riled up and I
snapped at her. I felt bad instantly, but then things turned for the worst. If it
wasn't for that argument the night before I was meant to get married I would be in
her bed, holding her, touching her, but I'm not. Cue How I Met Your Mother theme
tune.

After the girl left I dragged my feet to my bedroom. I guess I was thankful that we
did it on the couch slash floor slash rug slash couch again. If we had done it in the
bed that I had slept with my fiance in then I'd probably have burnt the sheets
straight away. Not because of the girl I had just had sex with multiple times and
not because of my fiance, but because it would remind me constantly of the dick I
was am.
I flopped down on the bed and buried my head in my pillow. I had nothing to fall
back on and that pissed me off. I kept thinking of all the reasons I did it.
One, I was absolutely paralytic - false.
Two, my drink was spiked false.
Three, the girl raped me false.
Four, I was high on illegal drugs false.
Five, she came on to me false! I came on to her!
Six, she was funny, hot, grounded, clever, happy and witty true. Oh my, I am a
dick!
I had plenty of reasons to why I did it, but none would get me anywhere! Jeez. I
knew if Katherine found out she would have had me castrated and that wasn't a

pretty image. That's the part of me I like most. I mean no woman has ever
complained about my 'stuff'.' If anything they complement it.
I wasn't going to tell my fiance, of course not, because I didn't want to die at the
age of twenty nine.
If I wanted to be a smart arse I could have blamed it all on Katherine. She was
barely ever around and when she was, I was unhappy. Sometimes I could see the
reasons why I was marrying her. For one when we met it was like love at first
sight I think. She was the most confident person that I had ever met. She could
stare down evil if she wanted and give the devil himself a deathly glare. She was as
sexy as fuck! Her whole body could get a man going in seconds. Saying that, so
could "Lady Mysterious" tonight, she could she did.
A part of me didn't regret what I had done. I had managed to have fun, which was
something I forgot all about, and I let loose again. The other part of me thought,
"SHIT," because now I was everything I never wanted to be.
My life, compared to most, was pretty simple. I was wealthy to say the least. I was
loaded. Half was from my family and half from my own success as a business man.
Let's start with my family the Salvatores.
Italian, we're of Italian descendants. My father, Giuseppe, was a high flying
attorney in his day. He worked for and with many celebrities all over the world for
many years. His own company boomed with business and now my sorry excuse for
a brother is taking it over. Stefan, my brother, who I love dearly, but can't stand, is
now running my father's show. He's his prodigy. I'm his nuisance. Stefan is very
quiet about his life. He never tells the family anything about his personal life and
we all gave up trying to learn about him a while ago. We were sure he had had
plenty of girlfriends, but the only one we met was his now fiance, Lexi. Bitch. Now
on to the best part of my family, and no it's not me, it's my mother: Eloisa
Salvatore. She clearly is the head of the house as everybody looks up to her. She
was and still is today a beautiful woman. I got my looks from her of course. But not
only is she beautiful but she has the brains to match it. In her time, she did some
modelling for anything and everything, but that wasn't her true passion. She's an
author. She uses a different name however as she likes to keep that mystery about
her. I admire that. She doesn't want the fame. She does it because she loves it.
Now, on to my own success. I own a very large company, a very, VERY, large
agency company. Salvatore and Mikaelson is a partnership between me, Elijah and
Klaus Mikaelson. We're not all agents however. Elijah is head of financing and
advertising while Klaus is head of publishing. They both technically work for me,
but my company's clogs wouldn't turn if I didn't have them on board. I'm an agent
to many celebrities and rising stars. My main client is probably, bar my mother, one
of the biggest authors around at the moment Alaric Saltzman. He's become a
good friend over the time we've worked together and a great drinking buddy.
Well after a long and not so hard decision we decided to close down our building
and move somewhere more 'pretty'. Which meant we had to let all of our staff go.
It was a shame, but we did it. So now we were on full pelt with interviews for P.A's,
receptionists, drivers, paralegals, finance workers, cleaners and I.T managers. It
was a lot but it needed to be done.

"Hey baby," a woman purred in my ear.

"You're back," I scoffed without removing my head from my pillow.

"With a surprise," she sang, "but you have to look at me to see it!"
I groaned as the sun hit my tired eyes. I wasn't really ever a morning person, but it
was even worse after the night I had had.
I looked up to my fiance who now had reddish brownish hair. At first that was all I
noticed. I knew to look at that first because she was always changing hair colour
and it was always the safest bet. I figured if your girlfriend, fiance or wife ever
asks you, "what do you notice different about me?" to always go to, "your hair is
different." Why? Because nine out of ten times you will be correct.
"Your hair is different."
"Correct," she grinned, "but what else. Take a close look baby. What do you
notice?"
I scanned her face over and over multiple times. It wasn't until a burst of light
reflected off of her nose. Oh great. Pet peeve is women having piercings on their
faces and now my fiance had got one.
"You've had your nose pierced," I cringed, "why?"
"Why? Because it's sexy baby that's why."
"You already have two holes in your nose, why make another?"
"Thank you Damon," she scowled at me, "for being so damn supportive!"
She stormed out of the room and slammed the door behind her. I heard her
stomping down the stairs before the echoes of her slamming draws and cupboards
in the kitchen vibrated the bedroom floor.
I rolled my eyes and shouted at myself for being a first class jackass before literally
sliding out of bed and on to my bedroom floor. If it didn't look so weird I would
have gone down stairs on my hands and knees as my hips didn't like me much that
morning, but I wasn't that dumb.
"So when did you get that done?" I asked her when I finally got myself into the
kitchen.
"Like you care."
"If I didn't care I wouldn't be asking, would I?" I wrapped my arms around her
waist and placed my chin on her shoulders. "Tell me," I whispered, "when?"
"Last night," she giggled. "Me and the girls got a little drunk and decided to go
'Girls Gone Wild'."
"Did it hurt?"
"Not so much when you're drunk and a little high. The next morning," she looked
up to me and scrunched her nose, "ouch."

"Don't the agency bosses mind?"

"They said it was sexy," she smirked, "and it will actually help get me more jobs."
"More jobs? Don't you have enough on the go already? I mean you're barely going
to be here this year as it is."
"Don't start this again with me Damon," she sighed. "I love my job. My job means
the world to me! I'm on adverts, I'm on billboards and now I'm in vogue. I'm on my
way to being everything I ever wanted for myself. Why are you so quick to dampen
that?"
"That's not what I'm trying to do Kat. I just think maybe you're taking on a little
too much. You barely sleep as it is and we barely even see each other."
"If we're going to argue can we do it later? Totes not in the mood at the moment."
"Totes?" I questioned.
"For god sake Damon," she hissed, "it means totally!"
"I'm sorry that I'm not up to date with this new language that you have invented."
"I haven't invented it baby." She picked up the blender and poured out her icky
green smoothie. "The girls were using it all the time we were out there."
"I see." I rolled my eyes and sat at the table where my paper was awaiting me.
"What did you do last night?"
'LIE! FIND A LIE NOW OR DIE!' my brain kept shouting at me.
"Got a little drunk," I shrugged, "and just spent the night alone. All alone."
"That's a little sad baby."
"Well maybe if my fiance hadn't disappeared for what seems more like a partying
weekend than a work weekend, my night wouldn't have been so bad."
Oh so many lies.
"Damon, are we seriously doing this again?"
"Nope," I popped the p, "I'm not saying a word."
"Good. I don't want to fall out again."
"Have you decided on a date yet?" I asked her.
"A date? What for?"
"Our wedding! You said you would decide while you were away so we could book
the venue."

"Oh yeah," she smiled, "I'm still thinking. I'll sort it. Don't worry."
"Let's see what else you forgot over this 'work' trip."
"Damon," she drawled.
"You do remember that we're going to my parents' house for dinner, don't you?"
"What? Since when?"
"Since the Sunday before you left, remember? Katherine you are not that dumb. It
was my father who told you himself."
"Shoot me for not remembering." She laughed with her hands held up in surrender.
"Big deal I forgot. What time are we leaving?"
"Four," I told her, "and we can't be late."
"Are we ever?"
She walked over to me and slid her hands across my bare chest. My mind ran back
to the girl earlier on who was doing just the same thing, but it was different. Her
touch was softer than Katherine's, more seductive and more enticing. That wasn't
right. This was my fiance who was touching me and yet my mind was on my one
night stand.
I pressed kisses to her slender arms hoping to take it further. Well actually I just
wanted to see if she would take it further. Sex didn't seem like a huge thing to her
anymore or it could just have been sex with me didn't seem huge to her.
"It's not Tuesday baby," she whispered in my ears.
"Why is Tuesday sex day? Do we really have to have a schedule for it?"
"I don't have time at the moment, ok? I have to call my stylist and sort some new
plans out and then I have to go into town and now I have to do it all before four
o'clock. I just haven't got the time."
"Fine," I huffed.
"Come on baby. Don't be like that. Nobody has time for sex these days."
Ehh, that's not exactly true.
"I said it was fine. You have important stuff to do."
She pressed a quick kiss to my lips and took off like lightening out of the kitchen.
She left me alone with my newspaper and a very strong headache. Being alone
with my thoughts wasn't a good thing at the time. I couldn't concentrate
whatsoever. All I had on my mind were two very large chocolate doe eyes.

We got to my parents' house just after four so we weren't late. Actually we got
there five minutes before my brother did and that was a record.
My parents live in the Salvatore boarding house. Saying that it's big is an
understatement; it's huge. Multiple bedrooms with a bathroom each and two
kitchens make this house one of the best of its time. My parents barely use half of
the rooms, but they leave them open for us. There was a pool out back with a
connected Jacuzzi and a sauna in the converted cellar.
When we arrived, my mother welcomed us with open arms, more me than
Katherine, while my father did the opposite. He hugged Katherine because he loved
her. She was all he wanted in a child. She was determined in her career and had a
fighting spirit. He respected that more than he respected his own son. My mother
on the other hand didn't think she was the right person for me. She didn't like her
because of her, "vile attitude," and outlook on life. She also didn't want me to
marry her because she knew it meant no grandchildren from us.
"When do you open up again?" mother asked me.
"Well we're still open and clients can contact us anytime at all. It's just we're still
not in perfect function and don't have all the props we did, but interviews start
tomorrow and we'll get them done with quickly. This time next week our building
shall be open and we'll be back on top."
"You seem to be sure about that Damon," my father called over the stove.
"That's because I am father."
"I still think it was a mistake closing down your last building. It was a pointless
move."
"That's what I told him," Katherine added before I could respond.
"It wasn't big enough. We were overflowing with staff, files, clients and it wasn't
the nicest place to be. The work environment was poor which affected the
effectiveness of my staff. Updating isn't just going to help me, but my staff too."
"You haven't got any," my father reminded me in a tune.
"I have fifty interviews to get through tomorrow morning father and another fifty in
the afternoon. I am pretty sure I will have a good amount of staff ready and raring
to go."
"What do Elijah and Klaus think about it all?" He asked.
"They clearly must like the idea if the plan went through. I wouldn't have done it
otherwise, would I?"
"Ok children," my mother said softly, "let's stop the bickering and get on with the
day."
"What you cooking pops?" Katherine asked my father as she peered over his
shoulder. "Smells delicious."
"I'm glad somebody likes my cooking," he quipped.

"What was that supposed to mean?" my brother laughed as he and Lexi walked into
the kitchen with drinks in their hands.
"It means this beautiful young woman knows good food when she tries it."
"I think someone wants to steal your bride brother," Stefan joked.
"Don't be vulgar!" mother laughed.
"No. Katherine is a daughter to me and I respect her." Father spoke about her like
she was perfect, like she was the queen, like she was the only child he wanted and
she wasn't even his. "It's nearly ready."
"So brother," Stefan sat down opposite me and handed me a beer, "what did you
do last night?"
"He got drunk alone." Katherine told him.
"I did exactly that."
"Saddo," he laughed, "you should have come out with us. We had a brilliant night."
"I'm sorry brother but watching you two play tonsil tennis isn't my idea of fun," I
smirked.
"But getting drunk alone is?" Lexi raised her eyebrows at me.
"Actually I had a lot of fun," I smirked once again.
"Then that is all that matters," mother sat down beside me and placed her hand on
mine. "Though I do hate to think of you alone Damon. You are always welcome
here when Katherine has decided to disappear for some time."
"I don't just decide to disappear Eloisa," Katherine laughed, "it's called work."
"Yes dear I know," mother growled.
"What a lovely day this is going to be," I heard Lexi whisper in Stefan's ear.
"I love having my family all under the same roof." Mother smiled. "It makes me feel
whole again."
"When do you not feel whole?" Lexi asked.
"When her family is all under different roofs - duh." I gave her a dumb look.
"You're such a funny person Damon," Lexi grinned at me.
"I know," I wiggled my brows, "I'm absolutely hilarious."
"And so pig headed too." Katherine mumbled against my cheek as she pressed a
kiss to my stubbly face.
"I wonder who he gets that off," my mother said quietly.

"Elo"
"Leave it." I cut in before Katherine could get into one of her 'I'm holier than thou'
speeches.
My father placed the meal on the table and we all dug in. The conversation was
very one-sided most of the night and usually it was between Katherine and my
father. During their conversations I zoned out.
I began to wonder about the girl I met the night before. The girl I brought home
with me and the girl who made me laugh. I wondered what she was doing. I
wondered if she regretted what we did. I let myself wonder if she was thinking
about me too.
I wondered if I would ever see her again.
If I Could See You Again.
Look into his angel eyes, one look and you're hypnotized.
(Elena Gilbert.)

I woke up the next morning in a major panic attack. That may be something that I
had forgotten to tell you about earlier. Ever since I was little, for no known reason,
I had suffered with panic attacks. They were horrible when they came. I felt like I
was trapped in a box with nobody to help me. I felt like a horrible colour of black.
Nobody ever found out why I got them, but I did.
I woke up in a horrible sweat, my body shaking and tears streaming down my
cheeks. I felt pathetic at the time, but there was nothing I could do about it. This
was another issue that drove a wedge between me and Stefan. He wouldn't help
me. I just needed to be held during the attacks, I needed to be soothed and I
needed to feel safe, but no. Stefan said they just pissed him off and would leave to
sleep on the couch. Such a lovely boyfriend I know.
I guess this time I knew why I was panicking. I had the big interview today which
meant I was coming face to face with my next challenge. I had to get the job; I had
to, or I would be out on my ass.
For some reason I had set my alarm extra early so I wouldn't be late. I had
showered, dressed and ate a healthy breakfast all before nine am. All I had to do
now was to wait for my father to take me to my interview.
It was about ten minutes later that he strolled through my door with a huge cat like
grin on his mug.
"Why so chipper dad?" I asked.
"Ran into an old friendly face, that's all." He smiled at me. "You look very
professional Pud."
"You think so?"

"If the appearance was the key to getting a job," he kissed my cheek, "you'd
already be employed."
"You father," I prodded his chest, "are the biggest cheese ball of all cheese balls."
"I know," he grinned.
"And so full of yourself too," I laughed. "You know, it's a wonder how I came out so
perfect with a father like you."
"I raised you pretty damn well Pud."
"And I let you down," I groaned.
"You could never let me down Elena never."
"I need this job dad," I sighed, "or I'm going to be homeless."
"Then you'll just have to move back in with your mother and me," he said while he
held the door open for me.
"How great would that be? 'Hey Elena! Long-time no see! How old are you now? 24
and living with your parents? Little sad isn't it? Still single? Aww shame, but there
is somebody out there for you.' Yeah," I scoffed, "I can't wait for that
conversation."
"I thought it was only old people who had conversations with themselves.
Schizophrenics maybe, strange people, children actually your mother has
conversations with herself. Well to be fair to your mother she is actually trying to
talk to me, but I don't respond."
"Done with your rant dad?" I rolled my eyes.
"Look," he laughed, "your status, your home life and your job do not define you.
Your personality, your morals and your values is what makes you, you. If
somebody judges you for anything else than that then they don't deserve your
friendship."
"Inspirational," I smiled, "I like it."
"And we wonder why my book never went to best seller."
"Dad you were writing a book where you were moaning about egotistical old
women for egotistical old women."
"I thought people would love reading about your mother."
"It's a good job mom loves you dad because if it was anybody else you'd be out on
your ass."
"She loves me dearly Pud."
"I don't know why," I giggled, "because you're a pain in the ass.

He held the passenger door to his car open for me and watched me eagle-eyed as I
put my belt on. He still thought of me as his baby that needed to be protected. It
was like that with my father and I. You've probably realised and I've probably said
time and time again, but I mean it. Without my dad I don't know how I would
survive. He made me smile, he made me laugh and he kept me sane. I would never
let my father go.
He closed the door softly beside me and climbed into the passenger side, pulled his
belt on, flicked on the radio, and set off down the road.
The music boomed with his secret pleasure, Abba. He never told anybody that he
listened to them constantly, but I figured it out.
"I don't know what that CD is!" he lied.
"Whatever dad," I laughed.
"Honey I'm still free take a chance on me! If you need let me know, gonna be
around! If you've got no place to go, when you're feeling down," he sang at the top
of his lungs.
"Dad please!"
"We can go dancing, we can go walking, as long as we're together," he carried on
like he was alone.
"People are looking at the car," I told him.
"You worry too much about what people think of you." He rolled his eyes, "and I
don't like that. I didn't bring you up to worry about that rubbish. You never thought
like that a while ago, but now you do. You know why?"
"No, but I'm sure you're going to tell me."
"Stefan Salvatore, that's why. He ruined you! He's made you a quivering mess and
for that I want to machete him."
"That's murder."
"Exactly Pud! You don't talk about your feelings anymore, you keep yourself to
yourself and you worry that everybody is judging you."
"No I don't."
"No you pretend that you don't, but you do. I'm your father, but more than that
you're my baby girl. I can read you like an easy-read book. I know you hate those
family meals and I know that you're lonely, but that's all because of him."
"He cheated on me Dad! With Lexi! I wasn't good enough. I'll never be good
enough for the life that everybody else has."
"Don't give me that bull crap," my dad shook his head. "Deep down you know that
that's a load of rubbish. You never thought that. Stefan made you like this! I hate
that punk. You're not going to be alone forever Pud. You'll find someone, but
perfection takes time."

"You think so?"

"There's a man out there who will respect you and treat you right. This man will be
one that I approve of."
"You wouldn't approve of anybody dad."
"They have to be real special for my Pud."
"I love you daddy."
"I know," he smirked, "because I'm just too cool."
"If you say so," I rolled my eyes.
"Right I will drop you off here and I'll go wait at Costa. When you're done meet me
there and you can tell me how it went, ok?"
"You don't have to wait for me, dad."
"I'm here for support," he kissed my cheek, "and I really want to know how it
went."
"I'll see you in a bit."
"Good luck Pud! Go knock them dead!"
I turned my back and walked away from the car, from my dad. I was taking baby
steps because, well, I had been taking baby steps my whole life. I didn't feel like I
had grown up yet, but hopefully one day that would change.
The busy streets were bustling with people in suits and men shouting down their
phones. This was the business world, a world that was nothing like my own. High
rise buildings and busy roads compared to grubby, broken, dirty apartment
buildings and pot holes every few inches further down the toad.
The women looked so smart in their designer skirt suits and the men looked rich
and handsome. I could already imagine their home lives. A loving wife with children
in a huge house where they celebrated the holidays with their family and friends, a
job that they did well in, and a pet dog too. The hustle and bustle might not appeal
to everybody, but right then and there it appealed to me.
I straightened out my black dress and fiddled with my white belt. The building was
quite petite compared to the others around it. It seemed idyllic and relaxed, but still
business like.
I walked through the revolving door like a child. A huge glass door in front of me
had different coloured lights inside that changed between blue, purple, green and
yellow. The building clearly had two businesses in it all together, Tannen Attorneys
and Salvatore & Mikaelsons. Their names all written in huge silver letters on the
block white wall. Then a list in gold beneath it stated where everything was.
Ground floor: Caf, meeting rooms A-D, restrooms, IT department.

First floor: Tannen Attorneys.

Second floor: Salvatore & Mickaelsons.
I rolled my eyes and hoped that the elevator would be working. I'd be screwed if it
wasn't. Walking up stairs in heels is fine until you get to the third flight.
I walked up to the lady behind the desk and she shot me her scripted smile.
"How may I help you?"
"I'm here for an interview at Salvatore & Mikaelson," I told her.
"What's your name please?"
"Elena Gilbert."
"Ok, thank you Miss Gilbert. Mr Salvatore is a little behind on his interviews so it
will be Mr Mikaelson who sees you. The elevator is just around the corner, if you
press number three it should take you straight to the waiting area."
"Thank you."
She smiled at me as I walked in the direction she pointed me in.
When the elevator came down a good few people fled from it. They all looked like
they were in the same position as me so I guessed they had blown their interview.
When we got to the floor I was on, I rushed out straight to the restroom. Why?
Because everybody there was insanely hot! The men and the women! It looked like
I had just walked into the Vogue headquarters and I, for sure as hell, did not fit in.
Who was I kidding? Nobody went for brains these days when it came to P.A's and
receptionists. I had to look good, I had to be eye candy and I had to be worth
something. I pulled my hair out from its ponytail and fluffed it up around my face
until it rested in a perfect mess over my shoulders. I undid the top few buttons of
my shirt and smirked at myself. I knew I could do it if I tried.
I found the waiting area after checking in with the next receptionist and sat down
on one of the few empty chairs. A girl beside me smiled and rolled her eyes, clearly
she was late too.
"You'd think with the amount of people who worked here that it would all run like
clockwork, wouldn't you?" she scoffed.
"I think they're seeing loads though," I shrugged, "but it would be helpful if they
stuck to times."
"I'm Jenna," she held her hand out to me, "Jenna Sommers."
"Elena Gilbert, "I shook her hand with an honest smile.
"So what are you applying for?" she asked me.

"A P.A role and a receptionist role. Whichever I get I don't mind. I just need the
work. What about you?"
"Just a P.A role, but I doubt I'd get it. Look at these girls," she rolled her eyes, "I'm
the oldest here. You'll get it fine though."
"It's not all about appearances," I shrugged, "but I had to rush to the toilet to edit
myself to fit in."
"It's a company ran by men," her expression were very theatrical. "There's a
reason for all these women."
"Elena Gilbert? Room two please." A man called out with a clipboard in his hand.
"Jenna Sommers? Room three please."
"Good luck," I giggled as we went our separate ways.
"I should just strut in their naked. Then I'd have a chance here."
"Nah," I smiled.
"Good luck hun."
I scanned every office door until I saw a large number two. I knocked politely on
the door and waited till I heard a very smooth voice come back at me.
"Come in please."
I pushed open the door to see a very attractive man standing behind a desk. His
chiselled features and perfectly hair stood out, but it was his smile that caught my
attention. He gave me the impression of being a true British gentleman, and of
course the accent helped.
"Hello Miss Gilbert. I'm sorry that everything is lagging, but we're having a very
busy day. I'm Elijah Mikaelson. I know we told you that you would be involved in
the Salvatore side of the company and you will, but he's behind at the moment and
I had a gap to fit you in. If he finishes before we do then he will come and join us
or just take over." He explained to me. "Please," he gestured to the large red chair
in front of me, "take a seat so we can begin."
I sat in the chair and crossed my legs in a lady like position while he flicked through
some papers.
"I see you've applied to be Mr Salvatore's P.A or receptionist."
"That's correct."
"Is there one that you prefer?"
"I would prefer to be his P.A, but I'd be happy with whatever I could get."
"Ok then," he smiled at me, "then we shall start with questions about you. Let's
just go over the basics. I do already know some of the answers, but we ask to
make sure the application form was written truthfully."

"I understand that."

"Ok Miss Gilbert, how old are you?"
"I'm twenty four."
"Ok and are you currently employed?"
"No. Honestly, I was fired from my last job due to a problem with my boss."
"I read here that it wasn't your own fault and with what you have stated in your
form I believe you should have sued him, but that is none of my business. So you
will not be able to produce a reference from him, would you?"
"I'm afraid not, but I have previous employers that would be happy to provide you
with one."
"Have you ever worked as a personal assistant?"
"I worked with a family out in Miami for a couple of months as their general
assistant. They had a large family business so I would do anything they needed for
me, I would man the phone, and I would even cook for their children."
"What about a receptionist?"
"I worked in a GP's office for nearly a year as their receptionist, but that's where
my line of work ends. I guess I don't have that much experience in this matter."
"Yes," he twitched his lips like he was thinking hard, "but that doesn't always
matter. Now what do you value? What are your morals?"
"I value honesty a lot. I think it is one of the most important things in any
relationship between partners, friends or colleagues. I'm a very honest person, but
I don't speak out of terms. I am very family orientated and friendly. I can get on
with everybody, but I wouldn't let my social life affect my work. I'm a determined
person and I want to progress, I want to make something of myself and I know I
won't stop until I do."
"What is your goal in life? Where do you see yourself when you hit the big 3-0?"
"I would like to have started my own novel by then and I would like to be living in
my own house. I'd like to have a career that I enjoy and be able to provide for
myself and a family if I'm lucky enough to get one."
"That's a lovely answer Miss Gilbert."
"Thank you."
"Now say Mr Salvatore called you at a weekend and told you there was some
important issues that needed to be discussed right away, when would you arrange
to meet him? Say if this was your week off."
"Well if it was important I would make sure to make time straight away."

"What if you had plans to go out partying with friends?"

"I would go to Mr Salvatore first and talk with him and if needs be I would cancel
the party plans and focus on my work, but I would hope I wouldn't have to cancel. I
would just arrive fashionably late."
"Women say that just because it makes been late sound fashionable," a voice
called from behind me.
I scrunched my forehead at the familiar voice. I recognized it yet I couldn't put it to
a face. I kept asking myself where it was from and when I had heard it, but I came
back blank. The easiest way to find out was to look behind me, but my conscience
was telling me not to.
"But it's not true," he laughed.
That laugh, that charming and beautiful laugh. It was that that reminded me of the
night of passion with an engaged man. I knew exactly who was standing behind me
so I knew the exact trouble of the situation.
I wasn't meant to see this man again and he was definitely not meant to be my
maybe boss! I wondered if he knew it was me yet or even if he remembered my
face.
I heard his footsteps come around my chair. I didn't dare to look up at him. A part
of me prayed that he would have forgotten all about me and then I still had a
chance at getting his job, but another part just hoped he remembered me like I had
remembered him.
I slowly looked up from my lap and into his cobalt blue eyes. He looked even more
beautiful sober. However, I could still see him pretending to be a rooster in the
middle of the street. He was wearing a smart white shirt with the top few buttons
undone so I could see some of his chest. I don't know why it had got me all hot and
bothered. It wasn't like I hadn't seen it before I had seen the man naked for god
sake!
He eyed me up and down with a nervous look. Damn, I thought, he remembered
me. This wasn't good, but it was good at the same time.
He coughed awkwardly and ran his hands through his hair.
"Damon Salvatore this is Elena Gilbert."
I Think I Know You
I can chat with you baby, flirt a little maybe.
(Damon Salvatore)

Well that was awkward. The one person I was never meant to meet again was
interviewing to be my personal assistant. Is that irony?

She looked exactly the same, but sober. She was still inhumanly attractive with her
luscious chocolate locks and baby doe eyes. She had the top buttons of her shirt
undone, so I could see the line of her bra. I don't know why it got me all worked
up. It's not like I hadn't seen it before. Damn, I had seen this girl naked! Scratch
that. I had, had her!
I didn't understand how it was possible for her eyes to entice me still, even when
sober. She was already blushing and trying to hide her smile from me, I could tell.
"It's a pleasure to meet you Miss Gilbert," I smirked and held my hand out to her.
"Nice to meet you too Mr Salvatore," she rolled her eyes at me.
When she placed her dainty hand in mine it felt so similar, so electric, fantastic and
terrific. I knew she felt it too because her eyes sparkled with something different,
something new. I told myself it was just the connection we had made that night,
physically and mentally, but then I realised how cheesy it sounded.
"I'll take it from here Elijah," I told my colleague.
"Then I shall leave for my lunch. It was nice meeting you Miss Gilbert."
"And you," she shook his hand politely and he left the room.
I sat down on the desk in front of her and flicked through her papers. She didn't
have much experience in the field, but everything else seemed fine. I had my
doubts though. Employing my one night stand would be a stupid thing to do
especially when my fiance comes around unexpectedly. Employing her as my P.A
would be even worse. We would be spending nearly every hour of everyday
together, going on business trips together, and going to business meals.
"I should just leave," she said as she stood up from the chair. "I guess I wouldn't
get the job anyway due to," she awkwardly pointed between us both, "yeah. So I
think I should just go."
"Elena. Sit."
The poor girl look startled as she sat back down in the chair, like I was her teacher
and she was in trouble.
"You came for an interview and you're going to get one. I may repeat some of
Elijah's questions just so I can learn about you myself."
"Ok," she frowned, "but why?"
"I need to know who I might be employing as a P.A."
"Oh come on," she laughed. "We both know that you won't even consider
employing me because of what happened that night."
"I don't mix business with pleasure, Elena. Elena? I like that. It suits you."
"Salvatore? I should have known it wouldn't have been something plain. You do
have that Italian look too," she shrugged.

"If I think you'd be good for the company then I will hire you. What we did is in the
past and forgotten," I lied, "so it doesn't have a place in this interview."
"Good because I need a job."
"Well then let's get down to the interview." I placed the sheets beside me and
smiled at her as she got comfortable in the chair. Her hands were crossed in her lap
and her eyes on me like they were that night. Was it wrong that I happily allowed
the images of her body writhing beneath me to plague my mind?
"So, how old are you EleMiss Gilbert?"
"I'm twenty four," she answered.
"Are you currently employed?"
"I wish," she scoffed, "but I'm not."
I looked up at the clock on the wall and sighed. I had four more appointments to
get through before I could even think about going on a lunch break.
"What made you apply for this position?"
"I'm going to be honest and just say that I need the money. I need to pay my rent
or I am back to living with my parents. I mean that's not the end of the world, but
it would be hell. You haven't met my mother. I swear that woman could terrify
anybody. I guess I need the experience too, but mainly to keep my apartment."
"Honesty," I smiled. "I like that. Most people would have made up some lame
bullshit excuse about how they want to work for a company with a cause. I don't
know how many times I have heard that today. Your honesty is refreshing," I
laughed. "I also doubt your mother is the scariest person alive."
"Please don't tell me that yours is."
"No," I rolled my eyes and shook my head, "my mother is a sweetheart. My father
on the other hand well that's a different story. I'm a twenty nine year old man
and he makes me squirm like a five year old."
"Fathers," she playfully rolled her eyes, "can't live with them and you can't live
without them."
"I'd beg to differ, but ok. Look I'm sorry that you've been dragged down here for
less than half an hour Elena, but I am going to have to leave. I should have
planned this day out more thoroughly. We have everything we need to know on
your application form. We'll be in touch pretty soon I would think."
"Really?" She frowned. "Look it's ok if you're not going to hire me. I get it. I
wouldn't hire me if I were you. You know scared of rumours getting out and
secrets being spilled."
"Like I said Elena," I opened the door for her, "I don't mix business with pleasure."
"Pleasure?"

"Have a safe journey home Miss Gilbert."

"Have a good day Mr Salvatore," she smiled at me and turned away.
Damn that girl! One smile for her and I turned into some horny sixteen year old. I
watched her walk away, yeah I know I shouldn't have, but I did. I guess it was
becoming a familiar sight. You know, watching her say goodbye to me and then
walking away. I don't understand why both times it bothered me so much and why
I sort of missed her presence. Sort of, sort of only means a little bit, right?
When she had gone completely for my line of sight I turned back into Elijah's office
and slammed his door.
She was right, I couldn't hire her, but there was so much to learn about her. Then I
came to the conclusion that I shouldn't want to learn anything more about her. I
already knew she was good in bed; what more do I need to know? A lot, was my
answer. I couldn't hire her because she was a temptation that I shouldn't have. I
shouldn't have wanted to remember our night, but I did. I should have pushed all
the images away and regretted the whole night, but that wasn't the case.
I sat down in Elijah's chair where her complete file was laid. I opened it up,
knowing I should have stayed away, and pulled out all of her papers.
Her CV was the first thing that I saw. Her personal statement was enough to get
me to read on. The way it was written was perfect, artistic and well done. I could
see she was aspiring to write and had interest in creative writing. She had a talent
in it also. Certain words jumped out at me like, bubbly, happy, loyal, honest and
willing to take risks. Her picture was just a plain passport one, her hair up and very
little make up, but still she looked beautiful. I cursed myself for being so damn
stupid.
This was a one night stand, I told myself, and nothing more. I couldn't hire her.
I slammed my head down on the desk and groaned while mumbling incoherent
words to myself.
"What are you doing?" A voice came from the door.
"Just slamming my head on the desk. What are you doing?"
"I'm watching my son bang his head on the desk like he used to when he wasn't
allowed ice cream and jelly."
I looked up to my mother who was rolling her eyes at me and shaking her head.
She closed the door behind her and came to sit opposite me, placed a plastic box
full of food on the desk and a flask of steaming coffee.
"Do you just know when I need your food?"
"Call it mothers' intuition. What's wrong?" She asked.
"Stressful day. So many interviews so little time. Half of them don't even know
what they're talking about," I grumbled.
"What about this one?" She tapped the photo that lay beside me her photo.

"She was nice, but has little experience. Employing her would be a longshot. I don't
think she is the one."
"You can't just not hire somebody just because they lack some experience. If that
was a case nobody would ever have a job. She has to start somewhere. I saw this
girl walk out of the building as I walked in. She must have been with her father.
She had a beautiful smile."
"Having a beautiful smile doesn't mean she is right for the company, mom."
"No," she smiled, "but it makes your day easier. Imagine coming to work in the
morning feeling like crap and over tired. Then imagine seeing someone with a smile
like hers. Don't you think that would make your day a lot easier?"
"You like this girl?"
"I like her picture and I like how she seemed with her father downstairs, but this is
your company son. You choose the one you feel is right for you."
I looked down at her picture and groaned. I had to push it away before I lingered at
it for too long or my mother would question me. The woman could read me like a
book and she said my face was a map to all my emotions. Mothers, I thought, they
know too much.
"Did you bring a fork with this?" I pointed down to the Tupperware box.
"I am not stupid, Damon. I did and it is inside of the box."
"You're smarter than you look mother."
"Don't be cheeky, young man."
"Sorry mom." I smiled a cheeky grin at her.
"I should go. Your father is waiting for me in the caf and he will be getting antsy.
You know what he's like," she rolled her eyes, "doesn't understand the word
patience."
She walked around the desk and pressed a kiss to the top my head, wiped away
some of the pasta from my cheek and laughed at my stressed apparel.
"I love you."
"I love you too mom."
Hours and hours later I found myself leaning back in my office chair with a migraine
and a rumbling stomach. Too many interviews with too many women had not
helped my situation. I found myself comparing them to her which meant I was
thinking about her. Why? I don't know. Then I remembered what my mother said
about her smile and I ended up looking at all of them smiling. It wasn't hard to
make them grin like a Cheshire cat. All I had to do was give them my smoulder and
their knees would collapse beneath them. None of them added up to hers.
"What's got your panties in a twist?"

"Nice to see you've finally shown your face, Klaus." I scoffed.

"I was ill."
"You were hung over," I said.
"Exactly," he shrugged, "I was ill."
"We needed those interviews done today and now with you being off we're behind."
"Fear not," Klaus smirked. "All my interviews are done and I have even chosen who
I want. I will be calling them in an hour, which is more than I can say for you
clearly." He pointed to papers that were sprawled out over my desk.
"You did your interviews over the phone, didn't you?"
"I did," he nodded, "and it was a lot easier than doing it face to face. I chose a bird
called Cameron, she had a sexy voice, and some British chick called Rose because
she's British."
"You hired somebody just because they had a sexy voice and the other because she
was British? Wow."
"Elijah has also chosen his, but you seem to be behind on this. Why?"
"See I'm not hiring someone just because she sounds sexy over the phone. I want
somebody who I could trust, respect and work well with."
"I do have my logic behind this," Klaus grumbled.
"You do?"
"A sexy voice will entice the customers and therefore they will call because we're
cheaper than a sex line. Most men find British accents hot thus meaning what I
said before."
"Good afternoon Klaus," Katherine purred as she strutted through my office door,
"and good afternoon baby."
She was wearing a tight shirt that pushed her boobs up near to her chin and was
tucked into some very short shorts. On her feet were her favourite black kitten
heels that stopped just below her heart tattoo. Her make-up was bold like it usually
was with bright red lipstick and her hair curled into ringlets that fell over her right
shoulder. I noticed Klaus glaring at her breasts, but I didn't say anything.
"I have news!" She squeaked as she ran around my desk and flopped herself on to
my knees. "Totes good! Guess," she smiled.
"I don't know," I shrugged, "you're a pound lighter than you were yesterday?"
"Three to be exact, but no that's not my news. You are looking at the maybe new
host for Morning Break! I have an audition!"
"That's great," I grinned. "I'm so proud of you."

"Me too! I mean if I get this Damon it means I'm on my way to fame! Imagine us
on every magazine in the world! We could be the world's best looking couple.
Damon, this is it for me babe!"
"That's wonderful Kat," Klaus smiled at her, "and I hope you get the job.
Remember to mention me, the man who promoted you."
Klaus and Katherine were like best friends, but not. Does that make sense? They
got on like a house on fire because they had known each other for so long, but at
the same time they ripped each other's throats out over and over.
"So we're going to my parents' house this weekend to celebrate," she giggled.
"I did not agree to that!" I protested. "We are not"
"Damon I go to your parents all the time for dinner. It's only fair that you come to
mine. It's to celebrate my big news! You know," she kissed my cheek, "the news
that has made you extremely proud of your fiance."
"Fine," I sighed, "we'll go to your parents' house."
I hate to admit it, but I can't stand the Pierces. They piss me off to no extent.
They're this snobbish family who think they are better than God himself. All of them
have high flying jobs and think people with less money than them are scum.
Katherine is their only child so she was spoilt rotten when she was little and I guess
she always was. I'm sure they wouldn't have even let her speak to me if I wasn't
well off myself. Whenever we were there all they talked about was work, money
and people in a lower class than them. They were just more of my father and I
figured that's why he and Katherine got on so well. At this moment in time I didn't
believe that a fun loving, caring and honest family existed because I had never had
the chance to meet one that I could enjoy my time with.
"What time are you working till tonight, baby?" She purred as her hand travelled
down my shirt.
"And that is my cue to leave," Klaus laughed, "see you tomorrow Salvatore."
"I'm finishing up in an hour," I told her, "that's if I can pick a P.A in that time."
"Pick that one," she randomly slammed her finger down on one of the papers.
"She was awful."
"Just come home as quick as you can ok? It might not be Tuesday, but I think I
deserve a little squeeze, don't you?"
"You mean we can have even," I stumbled on my words.
"Like you said," she whispered in my ear, "sex shouldn't have a schedule."
She only wanted it because she had had a good day and now wanted to top it off
with that, but if it was the other way around it would be, "No Damon! It's not
Tuesday! No touching!"
"Great," I pressed a kiss to her lips, "I shall see you at home."

"You shall baby, you shall."

"Wear that little black dress you brought in Milan," I ordered.
"That's always been your favourite."
"And always will be."
"I'll see you," she pointed at me seductively, "later!"
I watched her sway her hips as she walked out of my office. When the door shut
behind her I decided that I had to make my decision quickly so I could get home to
her. Maybe, I thought, that I was thinking about Miss Gilbert because I hadn't been
intimate with my fiance in a while and maybe after being with my wife I would
lose all attraction towards this distraction.
My hands drifted across all the papers until I found Elena's again. I re-read and reread her CV and application form. I would make an honest decision with who I
hired. I wanted somebody I could work with, somebody I could trust, someone
reliable and most of all someone who would do the job the best they could and not
half-heartedly. I need someone who would do the work I gave them with a smile
and be chipper about it even if they didn't want to be.
I picked up the office phone and dialled the number that I needed. The dial tone
echoed down my ear telling me I was doing it for the sake of the company and not
my own.
"Hello?"
"Miss Gilbert?"
"Speaking," she said in a posh phone tone.
"It's Damon," I coughed, "Damon Salvatore. I'm just calling to tell you that if you
are still wanting the P.A job then it is all yours."
"Are you serious?" She squeaked. "You're giving me the job? Oh my god! I mean,
ok, thank you that's really great."
"You're welcome. You seem to be the only one who was willing to put one hundred
per cent into the job itself."
"I will! I assure you that I will."
"Great. You start Monday."
"Ok! Thank you so, so much!"
"You're welcome Miss Gilbert. Have a good day now."
"And you! Bye!"

I hung up the phone, pulled on my jacket and switched off the light to my office. I
left the room behind me not knowing that I had just bought me a one way ticket to
the most exciting, thrilling, agonizing and terrifying journey of my life.
The Beginning of the Start
One more look and I forget everything.
(Elena Gilbert)

The first day of work came around quickly - too quickly. It didn't help that the days
before hand hadn't gone off with such a beautiful bang. I ended up shacking up
with my parents anyway because the Chinese restaurant below my flat, their pipes
had blown and the whole building had to be renovated. Typical.
Then the day after the interview I got a call from a lady who worked at the
company I would be joining. She told me that after my first day of working for
Salvatore & Mikaelson that I would have to attend a meal at the local Grill. Of
course we were allowed to bring husbands, wives, partners or whoever we were
with at the time, but I would go alone. Yes, another place where I would be the
third wheel. Everybody would be there apparently. Right down to my bosses wife
awkward.
Anyway, my dad dropped me off outside at the place that I would now call a home
away from home. It was already swarming with people coming in and out every few
seconds. They all looked so sophisticated and professional, this wasn't my scene. I
was dressed it tight, black, suit trousers and white shirt with a grey cardigan. I
probably looked more like a waitress than a P.A, but it was the best that I could do.
My hair was up in a high pony tail and my make-up was only lightly done. I didn't
make to fuss to try and impress my boss like normal people do on their first days.
My boss had already seen me naked so I didn't have much dignity left.
I walked through the building in the direction that I went to my interview. The
elevator took me straight to the correct floor and opened right up to my new work
area. Luckily I wasn't the only one who looked hopelessly lost and there were many
others who were sweating like fat kids in a candy shop.
"Typical," a guy beside me scoffed, "I get to work in a place with a load of women."
"Surely for a guy that isn't a bad thing," I shrugged.
"You'd think," he sighed. "I'm Cameron Jackson."
"I'm Elena," I smiled, "Elena Gilbert."
"It is a pleasure to meet you, Elena."
"So who are you going to be working for?" I asked him.
"Klaus Mikaelson, I get to be his P.A, you?"
"Damon Salvatore, his P.A. So," I looked up at his boyish appearance, "why are you
so bothered about a room full of women?"

"Are you kidding me?" He laughed. "I know all I'm going to hear is women's sex
life, women complaining about men, make-up and how big last night's dick was."
He looked down at me with wide and panicked eyes, "Oh my god, this is going to
turn me gay."
"If it helps," I smiled, "you won't be hearing that from me."
"Will you talk about football with me?"
"I can do cars, motorbikes and alcohol," I listed off my popular conversation
starters.
"Women?"
"That would be pushing it."
"I think," he wrapped his arm around my shoulders, "me and you are going to be
great friends."
A friend! Ladies and gentlemen, I had found myself a friend. In that moment I
nearly, honestly, I nearly happy danced. I had that feeling that you get when you
find your first friend at high school and yes, it was epic.
"I should go," he grumbled.
"Me too," I giggled, "but it was nice meeting you Cameron."
"Yeah," he waved his hand over his head as he walked away, "you too, Elena."
I rolled my eyes and held my notepad and pen closer to my chest, thinking to
myself that this was going to be easy. I know, nothing in life is easy, but I could at
least hope.
I made my way down a long hall until I found a huge glass office. It had white
blinds that were shut and a large white door with, "Salvatore," written on the gold
plaque. One day, I told myself, one day I would have one of those.
I knocked on the door and waited patiently for him to call out.
"Come in," his velvet voice melted my insides.
I had to gain control of myself if I was going to be working in such close proximity
to him or this job was sure to fail.
I pushed open the door and smiled at his, 'not so businessy,' look. His white smart
shirt was rolled up until I could see the muscles in his forearm, the top few buttons
were undone and I could see hints of his chest. What was my problem? I had seen
more than his chest and yet it was making me turn all jelly like. His feet were up on
his desk as he flipped through the papers that rested upon his thighs. Oh my, I bit
my lip, his thighs.
"Good morning, Elena." He smiled up at me.
"Good morning Mr Salvatore," I returned.

"You can just call me Damon, you know? If you feel more comfortable calling me Mr
Salvatore then you can, but I'm fine with just Damon."
"Ok," I grinned, "good morning Damon then."
"Better," he laughed and nodded towards the chair opposite his desk.
I took my place in the chair and crossed my legs. I couldn't stop my foot from
lightly tapping the floor beneath me, nerves I guess.
"Nervous?" He asked.
"Just a tad," I laughed awkwardly.
"Don't be," he smiled. "It will be fine and I'm not as bad as some people make me
out to be. I don't bite."
I wanted to say, "I beg to differ," but that would be inappropriate. How many
women knew that their bosses could make a woman turn to goo just by nibbling on
their neck? Not many.
"Ok," he sat up at his desk and did up his buttons, "I'll just go over the things that
you need to know and your dinner breaks and all that jazz. Have you heard of
Alaric Saltzman?"
"Of course," I nodded, "who hasn't? I love all of his books."
"Well most of your work will be him centred, but I have five other clients too. I do
all the planning and arranging, but you help me basically. I will need you to run my
appointment book and my client's appointment books and everything else I guess
you will just find out about along the way. Your dinner break is at one pm till one
forty five, and you get two fifteen minute breaks whenever you like."
"Ok," I nodded as I took in all the new information.
"There is also something else I want to check with you," he said quietly. "I won't
ever bring this situation up again, I promise. I want to make sure that you are
comfortable working here after," he paused, "you know. I would completely
understand if you didn't."
"I'm comfortable," I assured him, "and I would never say anything to anybody."
He just nodded at me and the look in his eyes told me that, that was that. That was
the end of the conversation and that was the end of whatever was between us at
the time.
"Ready for your first day?" He coughed awkwardly.
"Don't shout at me if I mess up."
"We all fuck up sometimes," he laughed, "trust me. I would know."
The look in his eyes told me what that short sentence meant. He fucked up when
he fucked me, and that's what he meant. It hurt, but I understood it. He had a

fiance so of course I was a fuck up in his plans. I hoped he couldn't see the quick
flash of pain that I saw in my reflection.
"I guess we do," I mumbled mainly to myself.
"Right," he stood up, "I have something I need you to do. Alaric is holding a fund
raising event for his charity and he is going to have some other celebrities there. I,
like usual, have to sort out all of them so I don't have the time to go around looking
for a venue. I also don't have time to get his next television show appearance
booked, but he also expects that from me. I tell you," he laughed, "it's a good job
he's my friend or I would have dropped him by now."
"You want me to look for a venue for him?"
"Exactly," he nodded.
"What do you want from this place?" I asked him.
"Want from this place?"
"Yeah," I shrugged, "like do you want it to be old fashioned or modern. What
colours do you want it to be? What entertain"
"Whoah," he held his hands up in surrender, "I have no idea what you're talking
about. I have never planned a party before. Alaric expects me to do it all. From the
entertainment to the invitations as well as keeping his career in tip top"
"Let me deal with the party. I've done this a fair few times."
"Thank you," he smiled.
"Just doing my job," I giggled. "It feels good to say, "My job."
"Let me show you to your desk then."
I followed him to the side of his office where a glass door opened up into a smaller,
yet still quite large, office. It was beautiful and seemed perfectly professional. A
white fur rug lay in the middle of the room and a grey desk sat in the middle of it.
"Wow," I gasped. "This is bigger than my living room."
"So what's my office then?"
"Bigger than my whole flat," I shrugged.
"Well," he coughed again, "I should leave you to your party planning."
"Before you go," I touched his arm, "what is his charity?"
"A.S.C.S, Alaric Saltzman's Child Society."
I nodded and turned away from him. I didn't care if he was watching, but I did my
little happy dance. I heard him laughing before the door shut behind me. Adult or

not, I still wanted to lie on the rug and make angels. I guess my father was right
about me never growing up. Nothing wrong with being a big kid at heart, is there?
For the next hour I sat by my desk, on my laptop, searching for party venues. I had
got all the ideas in my head of what I thought would be perfect, but putting it into
action would be a lot of work. It also didn't help that I could hear Damon's laughter
through the pathetic excuse of a wall. It wasn't exactly bothering me in the bad
way, but the velvet tone of his laughter made my body crumble. I soon began to
wonder if I made the right decision on coming to work for him. I pushed the worries
from my overactive brain for just a few seconds so I could focus on the job at hand.
Just as my clock hit one there was a constant banging on my door. I spun in my
chair to see Cameron dragging his feet straight into my office. The poor guy looked
so dishevelled and worn out, Klaus must have been working him hard.
"You look like shit," I told him honestly.
"I'm quitting."
"C'mon," I laughed, "it can't be that bad."
"No," he nodded, "trust me it is."
"Klaus working you too hard?"
"He thought I was a fucking woman on the phone and that is the reason he hired
me!"
"Nah," I laughed.
"He just told me to my face that he thought my voice was hot and that is why I am
here."
"He's gay?"
"Unless he was talking to a guy on the phone he is definitely not gay."
"I don't understand," I frowned.
"He's basically having phone sex right now in his office."
"Nasty," I giggled.
"What you wearing? I like that. Touch that. Squeeze it. I'm doing it!" He reinacted
the conversation he heard.
"Why the hell were you listening in?"
"I haven't got laid in a few days," he shrugged, "so it was like listening to porn."
"I don't understand men," I mumbled to myself.
"Are you on your lunch break now?" he asked me.

"I am."
"Come for lunch with me. You're the only sane person in this place."
"Fine," I giggled and closed the lid to my new laptop. "I'll just tell DamoMr
Salvatore."
She just rolled his eyes at me as I walked out of my office beside him. Damon was
sitting around his desk with papers everywhere and his head in his hands.
"Is it ok if I go for lunch?" I asked him.
His head shot up out of his hands and he smiled at me instantly. Thank god I had
strong knees or I would have buckled over and landed with a thud on his office
floor.
"Of course," he said.
"Would you like anything?"
"Sadly," he sighed, "Katherine won't allow me to drink any coffee so I'm going to sit
here and power through, but thank you anyway."
"Ok," I gave him my best smile, "don't work too hard."
I felt his eyes on me as I walked out of the door and somehow, I don't know, but it
made me feel like the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. Without thinking I
looked back him over my shoulder and smiled at him. He laughed and subtly waved
before looking back at his papers, but this time he was grinning while he was
working. Mission accomplished.
I had a nice lunch with Cameron who just complained constantly about Klaus, but I
didn't mind because if anything it was hilarious. It was nice having a friend who
didn't flirt, who didn't judge and gave off a great sense of confidence. In some ways
it made me feel more confident and I was already comfortable around him. I knew I
was going to need him throughout my time working with Damon because he was
going to be the reason I wouldn't cave.
The end of the day was coming up quick and I actually enjoyed my first day at
work. I had sorted Damon's contacts and time sheet out as well as speaking to a
few venues to book a viewing at. I felt like I had found something that I was good
at and that made me feel brilliant inside.
"How was your first day?" I looked over my shoulder to see Damon leaning against
the door frame.
"I've found something I can actually do," I smiled, "so it went brilliantly."
"Good," he laughed. "That means you will be staying then?"
"Oh yeah. I'm going to get so good at this job that I will get a huge ego and you're
going to want to fire me."
"Highly unlikely."

I could sense the blush that crept on to my cheeks and couldn't stop myself from
biting my lip. His cobalt eyes were burning through mine like they were when we
first met. If I could relive that night I would, but like he said it was forgotten.
"So," he coughed awkwardly, "are you coming tonight?"
"Yeah," I nodded, "but I have to apologise in advance for the rowdy bunch that will
be at the bar."
"Why?"
"After the meal I'm meeting my family for my parent's anniversary," I told him,
"and I just know that they're going to be getting drunk tonight. So please don't
judge me because of the attitude of my family."
"Only if you promise to not judge me on mine."
"Ok," I giggled, "I promise."
"So, erm, I'll guess that I'll see you tonight."
"You will."
"Get home safely, Elena."

Cameron and I walked through the car park with my arm wrapped around his like
we some posh couple. A waitress wearing a black skimpy skirt strutted past us who
made Cameron turn around and follow her without another word to me. I laughed
and rolled my eyes as I walked into the restaurant slash bar on my own. A large
table had been made out and had some white and black balloons floating above it.
They really were going all out for everybody.
There weren't many people here, but a few girls that I recognised vaguely that
were situated at the bar. An older lady was sitting on a stool at the edge of the bar
and I was sure I knew her from somewhere. It didn't take me long to realise that I
had never seen her, but I had seen her son. It was clear that she was Damon's
mother because he was the spitting image of her.
I walked over to the bar and smiled at Tyler who was serving the young girls.
"He hired you," the older lady spoke. "I'm glad he listened to his mother for once in
his life. I'm Eloisa Salvatore, Damon's mother."
"I'm Elena," I shook her hand. "It's nice to meet your, Mrs Salvatore."
"Oh please child," she laughed, "call me Eloisa. How was your first day at work?"
"It was really good, thank you. Damon made me feel welcome and I learn quickly
which is always a good thing." I said.
"Oh that's wonderful," she smiled. "I'm glad that you're finding your feet quickly."

"I can't say how happy I am that I got the job," I scoffed, "because I don't think I
could put it into words."
"I can tell that you're happy," she said, "and I think that will help my son. Seeing
your smiley face every day might mean he stops coming home over stressed."
I looked over my shoulder at Damon who had a huge grin on his face as he spoke
to Elijah. He caught my eye and subtly smiled at me. I went to smile back, but a
groan of pain cut me off.
"Oh dear," Eloise gasped.
I looked at her and saw that the glass she had been holding had smashed and cut
the palm of her hand. I couldn't see any glass in her skin, but there was definitely a
cut in the palm of her hand.
"I am a clumsy old woman," she sighed.
"Tyler!" I called over the bar. "Seriously Tyler?"
"Pretty women," he moaned as he walked over to me, "come before you."
"Shut up and get me the first aid kit," I ordered.
"What have you gone and got yourself into now?"
"First aid kit. Now."
He grumbled something under his breath as he went into the backrooms.
"Sorry," I laughed, "he's my cousin."
Tyler came back with the first aid kit and gave me an apologetic smile. I leaned
over the bar and kissed his cheek to thank him.
"Can I have a damp cloth too?" I asked him.
"Sure."
I opened up the first aid kit and rummaged through it to find some anti-infection
wipes. When I got them I wiped away the blood that was faintly coming from the
small scratch on her hand. She was lucky that it wasn't any worse than a tiny cut.
When I wiped away the blood I put the damp cloth in her hand and squeezed it
shut for a little while.
"I guess hurting myself all the time comes in handy," I chuckled.
"We're always patching you up," Tyler rolled his eyes. "You give Uncle Grayson a
heart attack every time we find another bruise on your body."
"So I'm clumsy," I shrugged.
"Caroline text me earlier to remind you about tonight," Tyler grinned.

"Text her back and tell her that I haven't forgotten." I looked at Eloisa who was
laughing at Tyler and I.
"You two are more like brother and sister," she chuckled.
"We're a close family," I told her.
I took the damp cloth from her hand and put a tiny bit of Savalon on the cut before
putting a plaster over the top.
"There you go," I squeezed her hand softly, "all sorted."
"Thank you love," she said as she wrapped her arms around me and gave me a
hug.
"You're welcome."
"My son made the right choice hiring you."
If only she knew what had gone down between her son and I. She wouldn't be
smiling at me if she knew that I was the reason that he had cheated on his fiance.
"You're a lovely young lady," she said, "and I can see that you are I are going to
get on just fine."
"I'd like that."
She patted my shoulder and walked over to Damon and who must have been her
husband. Tyler smacked me around the head to stop me from staring the Salvatore
family. It was hard to take my eyes off of them, but I did. I turned my head to the
door just as Cameron walked in with a woman and a man. I squinted as I looked at
the couple who were beside him and carried on glaring at them until they came into
full focus.
"Elena," Tyler growled.
"I didn't know," I panicked. "I- I did-," I stuttered.
I could feel a panic attack coming on at Cameron and the pair closed the distance
between us. I struggled to breathe when his face came in to clear cut view, and all
I wanted to do was run away.
"Elena," Cameron began, "this is"
"Hello again," the guy held out his hand for me to shake.
"Stefan."

Everyday there's a thousand things

That somehow pass us by,
Go cut through the noise
So you can know what love sounds like

What I Thought Was Forgotten.

When I Dream I'm Alone With You It's Magic
(Elena Gilbert)

I was staring into the eyes of the man who had torn my heart to shreds. I should
have known that he would be related to Damon and I was playing dumb when I
thought there could have been more than one Salvatore clan.
Let me fill you in, just in case you've forgotten. Stefan and I had been dating for
two long years, hell he was even close to asking me to marry him. He always made
it seem like he had no family and was all alone in the world, of course now I know
that's a lie. I never saw photos and I never got to hear the stories so I just
assumed they were dead or he was orphaned. Stupid old me believed everything
that he told me. I had came home from my parents' house late Christmas night and
found him in bed with my best friend Lexi.
"Tyler," Stefan called out to my cousin, "a drink please."
"Sure, what will it be? Rat poison, fertilizer or arsenic maybe." Tyler grinned back at
him.
"I think I'll start with a beer and a white wine for Lexi please. Oh and thanks for the
smashed tail lights."
"Anything for you Steffy," Tyler mocked and left to get their drinks.
Lexi was standing in an obedient silence and glaring at me like she hadn't seen me
in days. Well I suppose she hadn't, but you know what I mean.
"So you all know each other?" Cameron asked as he pointed between us.
"Oh I know Stefan," I smiled. "We were dating for two years, yeah two years. Two
years too long in my opinion."
"So are you working for my brother now?" Stefan smiled.
"I am actually," I nodded. "Don't worry I thought it was weird too. I mean you
made it clear that you didn't have a family."
"It was nice seeing you again, Elena."
"I wish I could say the same," I scoffed.
I watched Stefan walk over to the table that we would all be sitting at. I wanted to
throw my glass of water at him, but that would only kick up a fuss and I wasn't
willing to give up my job because of him.
"You two dated?" Cameron asked.
"For two years. I recently found him naked in my bed with my best friend."

"How is that possible?" Cameron frowned. "He's been with Lexi for a year and a
halflet's go to the table."
"No," I grabbed his arm and pulled him back, "how long have they been seeing
each other and how do you know?"
"I've been friends with Stefan for a while now. Actually he's the one who got me an
interview," he smiled. "Apparently they've been dating for a year and a half. I'm
sorry Elena."
"Don't worry about it," I smiled. "I should have known."
"I really am sorry"
"Forget it," I laughed, "it's nothing."
Cameron squeezed my arm and left to the table where everybody was standing,
but I couldn't go over there just yet. I still hadn't fully got my head around the
news I had just found out. It wasn't a one night fling like they had me believe, no it
had gone on for ages. They had been dating behind my back for a year and a half.
My best friend and my boyfriend; my boyfriend and my best friend.
"Let's just hope that he's gone before Grayson gets here," Tyler announced from
behind me, "or there is going to be a blood bath."
"Thanks for the boost in confidence Ty."
"You're welcome. Tell me if you need his drink to be spiked. I'm sure I have some
roofies in the back somewhere."
I couldn't help but smile and laugh at him. Tyler always knew how to make me
laugh in times when I didn't think it was possible. I had to admit (even though I
didn't like to) that he was actually quite a good guy. I was lucky to have him in my
family.
"I guess I should make my way over there, huh?" I mumbled.
"Yep," he popped the p, "but I'm here if you need me."
I picked up my beer with a sigh and basically dragged myself over to the table
where everybody was standing. They were looking aimlessly at the seats, not sure
where to place themselves.
I looked over at Damon who finally sat down in the middle of the table with his
fiance next to him and his brother on the other side. His father sat opposite him
with Eloisa by his side. Cameron gestured to the empty chair beside him and Eloisa,
so I took it.
"Are you ok?" he asked me.
"Seriously," I tried to smile, "I am one hundred per cent fine."
He nodded his head and turned to his side where a girl, a pretty girl sat; while I
just focused on the liquid in my glass. Everywhere I looked I either saw Stefan,

Lexi, Damon or his fiance. This really wasn't a great situation to be in if you look
at it logically.
I was cheated on by Stefan with my best friend Lexi. Katherine was cheated on by
her fianc, Damon, with me. Stefan is Damon's brother. I slept with Stefan and
Damon. This was turning into one bad episode of Gossip Girl and I was the main
role. I could feel a panic attack coming on and needed the night to be over and
done with quickly, but LUCKY for me it wasn't.
I was just about to excuse myself and run to ladies room, but Damons melodic
voice cut me off. He stood up from the table and smiled at everybody, even me. I
liked to think that he smiled at me longer than he did everybody else, but it was
probably just him grinning at his mother.
He stood up and gave such a beautiful speech. It was moving even though it was
filled with such positivity, it was humourous and inspirational. He had a way with
words and it made my whole body turn to water. Everybody clapped him when he
sat down and I couldn't stop myself from grinning like a fool at him.
"He hates public speaking," his mother laughed as she leaned over to me, "but he
manages to do it well."
"Yeah," I nodded, "he does."
"You best not be speaking about me, mother." Damon leaned over the table.
"I was being nice," Eloisa smiled.
"That's new," I heard Katherine mumble.
I couldn't stop myself from frowning at her, but luckily nobody else saw it. I already
didn't like Katherine. She had an answer to everything which just pissed me off.
Every time I looked up she was tapping away on her phone, even if Damon was
talking to her. Eloisa couldn't make any sort of comment because Katherine just
shot her down.
"Elena?" I looked up from the table to see Lexi was trying to grab my attention.
"You two know each other?" Damon asked.
"Yeah," I put on the fakest smiles of all the fake smiles and said, "old friends."
"It's a small world," Eloisa laughed. "So have you met Stefan before?"
"Once or twice," I lied. "It's not like we know each other very well."
"I think we're more chalk and cheese than anything," Stefan added.
"If you have only met once or twice then how do you know that?" Katherine asked.
"First impressions say a lot," Damon shrugged. "You can know everything about
someone with just one meeting."
"Yeah," I hid my face from him, "yeah you can."

I knew I was blushing and it was embarrassing, but I just hoped nobody else had
seen it.
The night had been nice when Stefan and Lexi had stopped talking to me. I met a
few other women who would be working beside me including Jenna, the lady I
spoke to before my interview. A young girl called Vicki seemed like an interesting
character and another girl called Rebekah seemed a bit of a handful in all honesty. I
could see myself getting on with Jenna and I was already friends with Cameron.
At the end of the night I handed my plate to the waitress and thanked her for
taking it from me just as Caroline and Matt walked through the entrance to the
Grille.
I didn't want to be the first to leave so I just ignored their entrance and turned
back to the conversation on the table. I wanted nothing more than to be with my
family and away from Stefan's presence, but I couldn't just ditch.
"So," Eloisa turned to me, "are you married dear?"
"Mom," Damon laughed, "You can't just ask someone you've just met"
"Nonsense," she swatted his arm, "I haven't just met the girl. Who do you think
plastered up my hand?"
"You helped my mother?" Damon asked me with wide eyes. I wasn't too sure on
why he looked so confused.
"I couldn't leave her bleeding," I shrugged, "plus she's actually quite sweet."
"I wouldn't say that," Katherine had to add her input.
"Dear," Eloisa laughed, "you wouldn't know the meaning of sweet if it was put in
front of your nose."
"I've always admired"
"Katherine," Damon cut in, "not now."
"So," Damons mother turned back to me, "are you?"
"No," I shook my head, "I'm not seeing anybody."
"A pretty girl like you?" Eloisa rolled her eyes. "The good ones are never taken."
"I don't know about that," I smiled, "but thank you."
"Call me nosey, but why is a lovely girl like you single?"
"My last boyfriend," I couldn't stop my eyes from flickering to Stefan, "cheated on
me. Found him in my bed Christmas evening with my best friend. Since then
there's only been one man who I wasn't scared of," I shrugged.

Eloisa looked at me with sympathetic eyes and quickly pulled me into a hug. I
couldn't help myself; I wrapped my arms back around her and accepted her warm
hug.
"That man is a," Eloisa frowned, "what is it you use these days? That man is a"
"Asshole," Damon added. "That guy is an asshole."
"I was going more along the lines of douchebag," Eloisa scowled at him for cursing,
"but my son's have to add the taboo words."
"Maybe he had reasons to cheat," Stefan gave his input.
"There are no good reasons to take part in an affair, Stefan!" Eloisa hissed. "It is
wrong and unjustified."
"I'm just saying," he shrugged, "maybe you weren't the innocent one."
I wanted to jump across the table and slap him. My heart nearly broke at the table
and my underlying panic attack was just gaining more and more strength as he
looked at me. How dare he accuse me and blame me for his own sins! I knew the
reasons he gave for fucking my best friend, but that didn't give him a reason to do
it. I was good to him and I did everything for him. I dropped everything when he
needed something and I did everything he asked of me. He said I was awful in the
bedroom, but that isn't a reason to cheat, is it?
"Stefan-"Damon began to hiss but I had to cut him off.
"If you'll excuse me," I put on a brave smile and stood from the table, "but my
family are having a gathering here tonight and I need to help my cousin set up. I'll
pay for my meal at the bar"
"Don't be silly," Eloisa stood up. "Your meal is on me. It's the least I can do for
your help earlier."
"I couldn't let you do that," I smiled. "Take it as my thank you for helping me to get
this job."
She pulled me into another hug and gave me a tight squeeze. I had to stifle back
my tears and push back my panic attack as best as I could. Trust me, it was hard.
"Thank you for a lovely night," I said to everybody.
"Elena," Cameron looked up to me.
"I'm fine," I whispered.
"Call me later, ok?"
"I will," I nodded and he kissed my cheek.
I smiled at Damon and wrapped my cardigan around my shoulders. I made sure to
say goodbye to everybody before running back down to the bar with tears in my

eyes. Caroline and Matt both turned around at the same time with drinks in their
hands, both for me.
"Thank you," I said as I downed both shots.
"Where is he?" Matt asked.
"Tyler told you then?"
"Of course," Matt scoffed. "I want to go and fucking knock the guy out! It wouldn't
be the first time"
"Hold your horses tough guy," Caroline patted his chest. "Why are you crying,
Elena?"
"Let's just leave it ok?" I breathed. "I don't want to think about it, hear about him
or talk about it. I just want to enjoy tonight."
"Yeah," Caroline laughed, "as if that's going to happen. As soon as your dad sees
him then shit is going to hit the fan."
"I'll deal with that when it gets here," I said, "but for now I just want to get drunk.
Deal?"
Caroline looked at me with her knowing eyes before pulling me into one of her
hugs. She knew that it had hurt me, seeing him, and she knew that I needed to
just be held. This was one of the reasons that I loved her so much. She could read
me like a book and knew everything even if I didn't tell her. She was more than a
best friend, she was a sister.
Twenty minutes later there was only a few people left at the table I was recently at.
Damon and Katherine were next to Stefan and Lexi while Eloisa and Giuseppe sat
opposite them. Everybody looked so happy, bar Damon.
I leaned against the bar as Caroline and Matt set up the table that we would be
sitting at. Ironically it was right next to Damon and his family, typical.
"I'll be back in a sec," Tyler winked at me as he left the bar to go and talk to some
blonde chick.
I watched his smooth talking tactics and before I knew it he was making out with
the girl. I had to commend him on his tactics because they never seemed to fail
him. Lucky ass.
"I hope I didn't hurt you, Elena," his voice echoed down my ear.
"Go away, Stefan."
"Let me buy you a drink."
"Why?" I pushed up and asked. "Why would you want to buy me a drink? Just leave
me alone. I don't need you making this night worse than it already is."

"You're making a mountain out of molehills again," he sighed, "typical Elena Gilbert
move."
"And you're pissing me off, typical Stefan Salvatore move."
"You still have that bite," he laughed, "but I see you still suffer with anxiety
attacks."
"Nope," I lied.
"That's a lie. You're in one now. I can tell. I always knew when one was coming. It
was a great talent to have actually," he grinned, "it meant I could disappear before
having to help you out of it."
"Just go"
Before I could finish my sentence, a whole body shuffled in front of me and pushed
me backwards slightly.
"Grayson," Stefan smiled, "how nice to see you again."
"Get out of my sight," my dad hissed, "before I throw you out of it."
"Still a daddy's girls then?" He asked me over my father's shoulder.
My brother then stood beside my dad and looked at him with daggers and fire in his
eyes.
"If my dad doesn't move you out of the way," Jeremy spat, "then I sure will."
"The Gilberts," Stefan laughed, "such a violent family. Relax," he held his hands up
in surrender, "I was just getting myself a drink. I guess we'll be seeing a lot of each
other now, won't we?"
"I guess," I mumbled.
"If I find out that you've said anything to her," Jeremy nearly launched at him as he
spoke, "then I will kill you."
"Nice seeing you all again," Stefan laughed as he picked up the tray of drinks. "Bye,
Elena."
We watched him walk back to his table and waited for him to sit down before
turning to one another. I knew what was going to come next. They would all moan
at me for taking a job with his brother and then grill me because I was too dumb to
recognise the similarities. Basically, they would shout at me for the same reasons
that I had already shouted at myself.
"Elena," my dad pointed his finger at me.
"I know dad," I sighed.
I looked over to Caroline and Matt who were holding up anniversary balloons and
bottles of champagne.

"It was meant to be a surprise," I shrugged. "So can we just pretend that Stefan
wasn't here and it's just a normal night with a surprise party? Please."
"Ok," he pressed a kiss to my head, "but don't expect me to play nicey nicey if he
speaks to any of my family again, ok?"
"I get that," I smiled. "Now will you go back outside so when you come in it will be
like an actual surprise?"
"Fine," he huffed. "I can't believe you're doing this. You know I hate parties."
"You might," I shrugged, "but mom doesn't."
I watched him walk back out of the Grille with a sorrowful look on his face. I did
feel bad for him because I knew he hated these parties, but mom loved them. We
had to celebrate their anniversary, it would be wrong not to.
We waited a few seconds until we saw them walk in together this time, hand in
hand. We cheered and clapped them, screamed their names and shouted out our
congratulations. My mother looked honestly surprised and my dads, "Oh my god
what a surprise!" fooled my mom.
"I thought you had all forgotten," my mother gasped as she walked up to the table.
"You didn't have to do this for us."
"Yeah," Bonnie smiled, "we did. You do everything for us and you're both the best
family that we could all wish for."
"We weren't going to miss your anniversary," Caroline added.
"And we definitely weren't going to let you celebrate it alone," I finished for
everybody.
"Plus," Tyler laughed, "What better way to celebrate than get drunk?"
"Thank you," mom cried. "This is a beautiful way to spend an evening."
"Agreed," my dad smiled as he pulled me into a hug. "Thanks Pud."
"Happy anniversary, daddy." I whispered.
We sat around the table laughing and talking about bits and bobs, but I wasn't fully
into it. Stefan and his family were still around me and it was just getting me down.
I couldn't stand to hear his obnoxious voice and then there were Katherine's shrill
insults towards Damon that just blatantly annoyed me to no means.
"I have never sat on a tumble dryer," Bonnie winked.
"I have," mom cheered.
"Mom!" I blushed. "Could you announce that any louder?"
"Oh c'mon love," she laughed, "I'm not even drunk yet."

"I guess I should go get some more drinks then," I smiled.

"You do that," my brother said as he handed me some money. "Let's get some
shots."
"Shots?" mom questioned.
"You're telling me you've never done body shots?" Bonnie asked.
"Oh," mom blushed, "only once when I was a young girl."
"I'm going to go get these drinks before I hear more about your rebellion stage."
I saw them roll their eyes at me before I turned and walked in the direction of the
bar. Tyler was off his shift now and some other guy was on. He was cute but
nothing special, so I ignored his cocky little wink.
I rested my elbows on the bar and dropped my head into my hands.
"Should I expect a hungover personal assistant tomorrow?" A velvet voice came
from my right.
I lifted my head and glanced over at Damon. I don't know why, but every time my
eyes locked on to his my whole stomach did backflips.
"Don't worry," I smiled, "I've barely drunk."
"Are you ok?" he asked.
"Me?" I sighed. "I'm fine."
"I don't believe that for a second," he nudged my shoulder, "but I won't push."
"Do you ever feel like you don't fit in?" I asked him. "Like, like you don't fit in with
your own family?"
"All the time," he answered, "but sadly I know that I'm related to my father."
"I just don't seem to fit in anywhere," I shrugged. "They're playing never have I,
and I've not," I couldn't stop the nervous giggle that came from my lips, "I'm just
completely boring."
"Hey," he smirked. "Trust me, you are not boring. Actually, from what I can
remember, you're far from it."
"I don't know what came out of me that night," I laughed. "I guess you brought out
my fun side."
"You're different, but that doesn't mean that you don't fit in."
"I'm different?" I raised my eyebrows at him. "I am?"

"From any other woman that I have met," he nodded. "I mean, my mom already
loves you! I don't know how you did it, but my mom rarely ever likes women who I
talk to."
"Your mom is lovely," I smiled.
"Don't for one second think that you don't fit in anywhere," he squeezed my
shoulders. "You'll find somewhere that you fit one day."
"You think so?"
"I know so," he grinned.
I didn't realise that we had been standing and staring at each other for a stupidly
long period of time until my dad came down and nudged me, making me jump.
"Take your time Pud," he scoffed, "we're not desperate or anything."
"Oh," Damon laughed, "that would be my fault for keeping her."
I snapped my eyes off of Damon and smiled cautiously at my dad.
"Dad, this is Damon Salvatore," I introduced them, "my new boss."
"It's a pleasure to meet you, Mr Salvatore." My dad shook his hand.
"Please," Damon smiled, "call me Damon. It's great to meet you, Mr Gilbert."
"Grayson," my dad laughed, "we're not a very formal family. Thank you, by the
way, for hiring my daughter. She was extremely happy when you told her she had
the job."
"Dad," I wined.
"It's my pleasure," Damon spoke as he looked at me, "she's already fitting in with
us."
"That's my girl," dad chuckled and wrapped his arm around my shoulders.
"Damon," Stefan grumbled as he joined us at the bar, "what's taking you so long?"
"I was just talking to Elena," Damon told his brother, "but now you're here then
you can take the drinks."
"Come back to the table," Stefan pleaded, "because Katherine is driving us mad."
"Try living with her."
Stefan huffed and mumbled some incoherent words as he walked away with the
plate of drinks. My dad copied and left with our drinks for our family, but his eyes
never tore away from Stefan. He was being obvious and it was starting to worry
me.
"Is everything ok?" I asked Damon as he sighed.

"Wedding plans," he rolled his eyes. "Planning a wedding has to be the most
stressful thing ever. I mean she wants doves to fly out when she steps out of her
horse drawn carriage. She also wants butterflies, an ice sculpture and a chocolate
fountain that pours out of the ice sculpture. Apparently my idea of a wedding was
too boring and not romantic enough. What's your idea of the romantic wedding? If
you could have anything at all, what would it be?"
"Beach, sun and just a few close friends and family members." I giggled as I
realised how lame that sounded. "Yeah, that was a lame answer."
"No," he shook his head, "it wasn't."
"It's your wedding too you know," I shrugged.
"I suppose it is," he sighed.
"You suppose it is?" I raised my brows at him.
"No, I mean, I know it's my wedding and I know that it should be special. It's
just..," he paused as he was lost for words.
"You thought it would feel differently," I finished for him.
"Yeah," he nodded.
"It's normal," I shrugged. "When it comes to the day then I'm sure you'll be
dancing at the altar. It will be the best and most magnificent day of your life, I
promise."
"What will?"
Katherine had basically jumped by Damon's side and wrapped her arms around
him. I suddenly felt like she was staking her claim. She looked at him like he was a
possession or a prize to be claimed.
"Our wedding day," Damon answered.
"It will be the best day of your life, handsome." She gushed as she lifted up to
press a kiss onto his cheek. "Look at my ring," she giggled as she shoved her hand
in my face.
The ring was honestly the most beautiful piece of jewellery that I had ever seen.
The rock was huge and glistened when the light hit it. The sapphires cushioned it
and gave it an antique look. It must have set him back a good couple of grand.
"It's beautiful," I said. "You're very lucky."
"I know I am," Katherine smirked.
"Well," I sighed, "I should get my stuff and go say goodnight to my family. Early
start in the morning, right?"
"Right," Damon nodded.

"It was a pleasure meeting you, Katherine."

"I'm sure it was," she purred.
"Goodnight, Damon."
"Good night," he mouthed. "Elena?"
"Yep?"
"Get home safely."
Dream A Little Dream Of Me
Would you laugh at me if I said I care for you?
(Damon Salvatore)

The morning after the meal I woke up with a jump. I was all hot and sweaty, my
pulse racing and my hands clammy. I was also suffering with the typical morning
excitement that, actually if I'm honest, didn't happen to me that much anymore.
I rubbed my eyes and sighed. I had a dream about Elena and I. Why? I wish I
knew. We were on a beach together rolling in the sand like two horny teenagers.
She looked so happy and I felt it. I was smiling in my dream as I was letting myself
go for a little while. Was it wrong that I didn't want it to stop? Part of me hoped
that maybe if I fell back asleep that I would return to the same position that I was
in with her. I was engaged it was wrong.
I tried to ignore it because that was the right thing to do, but the problem was just
that I couldn't. Every time I closed my eyes I saw us (me and her) playing in the
sea together. I tried to bury my face into my pillow, but that only brought me pain.
Lying on my chest was definitely not an option.
I then put all my effort into thinking about something non-Elena related, but that
proved to be impossible. I tried thinking about all the business plans I had gone
over during my day, but then I remembered that Elena had been right next door
and every few seconds I had been able to hear the softness of her voice. I went on
to thinking about the meal and how Katherine nearly started another cat fight with
my mother.
My mother! My mother loved Elena, she even said so when she got home, and that
is something nobody ever expected to hear from her. It was like this one girl, my
one night stand, had wormed her way into my mother's heart and, wrongly, mine,
yet she didn't even know it.
I knew then that there was nothing that was going to stop me from thinking about
her perfect curves, her large doe eyes and her pretty little lips. She was ingrained
in my memory like she had been there from day one.
I rolled out of bed with a muffled groan and made my way to the bathroom. I
couldn't actually believe what I was going to do, but my body had complete control
over my brain - both of my brains.

I quietly shut the bathroom door and switched on the shower (cold of course). I
stripped out of my sweat bottoms and boxers, and stepped into the gushing cold
water. The temperature cooled me down instantly, but the thought of Elena was
still there; still plaguing my mind. I shut my eyes and remembered my whole
dream, word for word and touch for touch, while I relieved myself of all the tension
that I was feeling. At first I thought it was dirty and thought if she found out she
would be disgusted in me, but trust me, it helped.
After my dirty game in the shower I just couldn't get back to sleep. I guess my
head was too over worked. I'm not quite sure which head had been worked the
most, if you know what I mean.

I was more than thankful when it came to going to work until I remembered that I
would have to face her pretty doe eyes after what I had just done. I thought it
would be awkward and embarrassing, on my behalf, but strangely enough it
wasn't.
As I walked towards the building, I saw a small figure leaning against the building
wall. Straight away I knew it was her. She had a high waist skirt on over a white,
smart shirt. The top few buttons were undone and I knew if she bent over then I
would be getting a pretty little sight. I can be pervy when I want to be.
"You're here early," I smiled at her as I came up to the main door.
"I had to drop Caroline off at the airport," she grinned at me, "and there was no
point driving home just to drive back again. Anyway I like having her car, it beats
the train."
"You usually get the train?" I asked her.
"Most of the time," she nodded, "but they suck."
She was still so childlike and I found it more than intriguing. She had innocence to
her, to her smile, her eyes and her voice. It was the reason that I already felt
protective over her. I could tell that she could be easily hurt and that made me
want to be her body guard. I'd probably get down on my knees and sing Whitney
Houston to her while doing itthat's not good is it?
I unlocked the door and held it open for her. She thanked me with the cutest smile
ever and a nervous nibble on her bottom lip.
When we got into the elevator I noticed that she had things in her hands. How I
had missed it in the first place was well, stupid.
"Two coffees?" I laughed.
"One's for you," she shrugged.
"I thought I told you that"
"That Katherine doesn't let you have coffee," she nodded, "I know. I guess I'm not
one to follow rules. I mean, I won't tell your fianc."

"You're going to be a bad influence," I laughed as I took one of the coffees from her
hand.
"Take me to be the devil on your shoulder. I'll be the person getting you to do all
these naughty little things." I wiggled my brows at her. "Not like that! What do you
take me for, Salvatore?"
"Hey," I held my hands up, "you said it."
I was wrong. It didn't make it awkward whatsoever. It actually felt like we had
known each other for years and you know what? I liked it. Nobody would be able to
frown with her in the room. You couldn't possibly be down because she just made
everything seem so much better. Cheesy, yes, but true.
"How's the party planning going?" I asked her.
"I have two venues that need to be seen, but they won't do anything without
seeing the person who will be paying for it, i.e. you."
"Book them," I told her, "and I will be able to go to them with you."
"Ok," she giggled.
"There's also something I need to talk to you about," I said as we walked out of the
elevator together. "I need to go on a trip to meet some possible clients and I'm
going to need you to come, but if you can't I could"
"I'll be able to go. Where is it?"
"Spain," I said bluntly.
"Spain? I can go! I can definitely go," she said excitedly.
"Good," I couldn't stop myself from smiling as I spoke. "Klaus and Cameron will be
going too, and Katherine."
"Ok," she nodded.
"So," I sighed, "what's going on with you two? Are you, like, dating?"
"What? Me and Cameron?" she burst into laughter. "No. The man is a manwhore!
It's disgusting. We're just friends."
I nearly happy danced, but I got control over myself. It was wrong to be happy that
she was single, but I just couldn't help it. I knew there was a dreading feeling at
the bottom of my stomach because I knew that one day she was going to find
someone, and I would be jealous. I was engaged to another woman; I had no right
to be jealous.
Instead of saying anything I just nodded in response.
"I guess I should get to work," she said like she wanted me to stop her I wanted
to stop her. "I have invitations to sort out."

"Are your family going to go to the benefit?"

"They can go?" she frowned.
"The more tickets sold the better. My family and Katherine's family are going."
"I guess I'll ask them then, thanks." She tucked her hair behind her ears and shot
me a shy smile. "Off to work then."
I really wished that I had stopped being so chicken shit and said that she didn't
have to work. I kind of wanted her to sit in my office and just carry on talking to
me. I liked talking to her because she didn't take everything so seriously like
everybody else in my life did. She knew how to laugh and I liked that.
Katherine couldn't laugh to save her life and if she did laugh, well, it was a sarcastic
one. Everything we spoke about had to be serious or about her. I missed the times
when we could stay up all night and talk about rubbish; the times we were happy.
As if on cue, my business phone rang and snapped me out of my thoughts.
"Hello?" I greeted.
"So he's alive!" Ric cheered down the line. "I thought you had died."
"I could only wish," I sighed. "What's up, Ric?"
"I have the final guest count for the benefit. You haven't forgotten have you?"
"No!" I gasped. "My P.A has got two venues that need checking out and I will do
them when we have the times sorted for it. She's working on the invitations right
now if you must know."
"I'm going to email you the final guest count that need invites and then I need
tickets to be sold. Make it happen."
"I have three radio stations selling them and giving them away as competition
prizes. The announcement is in two mainstream papers and internet adverts on
some of the biggest websites. See," I scoffed, "I do my work well."
"You've surprised me, Damon."
"Thanks."
"So, you've got a new P.A? To no surprise, it's a woman."
"I didn't just hire because she's a female," I rolled my eyes. "I hired her because
she's good."
"Is she hot?"
"Alari"
"Is she hot, Damon?" He cut me off.

"She's gorgeous," I whispered down the phone, "but that has nothing to do with it."
"You don't fool me, Damon."
"She's a nice girl and that's it. I hired her because she's good at her job."
"How old is she?" Ric asked.
"Twenty four."
"What colour hair does she have?"
"Brown," I frowned, "but what does this have to do with why I hired her?"
"What colour are her eyes, Damon?"
"Alaric, was there a reason to call or were"
"What colour are her eyes, Damon?"
The persistent bastard.
"Alaric, I am a very busy"
"What colour"
"Brown! Brown with tints of gold when she looks at the light," I finally spat out.
"Ok! I hold my hands up. I have a tiny crush on my P.A, but all men get crushes."
"Man," my friend laughed, "you are fucked!"
"Thank you for pointing out that little detail to me."
"Have you slept with her?"
"No," I lied to him.
"YOU SHITWIT! Was she good?"
"I'm going now."
"Don't you dare hang this phone up on me."
"Or what?"
"I will fire your ass."
"And watch your career go to the dogs? I don't think you will. Bye Ric."
"Ok," he sighed, "but I do have one question that I need you to answer."
"Fine."

"Do I have a shot with this girl?"

"You touch her," I warned him, "and I will kill you."
"Wow," he laughed like he was high, "this girl already has you whipped and you
don't even know it."
"I don't need you to keep pointing out the shit that I am in."
"Look," Ric finally got his breathing back to a somewhat regular pace. "I don't see
why you are so riled up about having a crush on this girl. You haven't been happy
with Katherine for ages and you haven't been happy with yourself. If this girl is
making you smile then we all have something to thank her for."
"But she isn't my fiance. Do you know what I did this morning? I had a dream
about her and then got in the shower and gave Captain GoodLuvin some loving!"
"I know we're close, but we're not that close. I didn't need to know that."
"I was stroking the snake over another woman. ANOTHER WOMAN!"
"GOOD!" Alaric squeaked. "This means that maybe one day you'll get the guts to
leave that disgusting fianc of yours. This woman is driving you mad and that
means she is something special."
"That's not all," I dropped my head on to my desk. "My mother loved her. I mean,
full on loved her. She got back home and it was all, 'oh that Elena is a lovely girl'
and, 'she'd make a lovely wife and mother.' Then she went on to saying, 'oh
Damon, doesn't it make you see what you're missing out on?' Ric, she said it while
Katherine was in the car!"
"Have I ever told you that I love your mother?"
"Ric," I groaned, "you're really not helping."
"Look, I have to go and sort some things out, but do me a favour?"
"I'm a ball of favours today. What?"
"Just enjoy this woman. She's clearly driving you insane and you clearly don't give
a shit. Enjoy actually being happy because then maybe you will see what you've
been missing out on for the past few years."
"Enjo"
"It includes sex."
"I am not sleeping-"
"Bye, Damon." Ric cut me off and hung up before I had the chance to say anything
back. He was a knob like that.
My best friend hadn't even met Elena, but he liked her. He was shipping Delena. Oh
crap, I had even given us a shipper name. I was losing myself in my dreams and I

knew it would only bring me trouble, but for some reason I didn't want to find
myself. At the end of this maze I knew Elena would be at one end and Katherine at
the other, but I wasn't just sure which direction to go in.
I didn't get much work done whatsoever after that phone call. I kept hearing Elena
giggle from her office and it distracted me. My head was filled with thoughts that I
shouldn't have had. I had known the girl since New Year's and already I was
hooked on her. She was like a drug that just kept me coming back for more even
though I knew it was going to kill me in the end.
"Damon?" I snapped my head up from my desk and locked eyes with hers.
"Are you alright?" You see! Instantly with the worry that something could have
happened to her.
"Are you on your lunch break now?" She asked me.
"I've always worked through my lunch break, why?"
"Oh," she sighed, "it doesn't matter then."
"Elena," I frowned, "what's wrong?"
"Nothing," she smiled at me, "but Klaus is making Cameron work so he isn't leaving
for lunch. I was just thinking maybe you'd be going to get something to eat, but it
doesn't matter. I can"
"Grab your coat. I'll be five minutes."
"Seriously?"
"I think," I sighed, "after the morning that I have had that I need a break."
I was playing my own game now and I was following my own rules. I hadn't had a
break from work since I had started working and it was about time that I did. Alaric
told me to enjoy the happiness and warmth that Elena brought me, so I was. It was
selfish and it was wrong, but to be honest I didn't care.
"Where are we going?" she asked me with only wonder in her eyes as we walked
down the busy street.
"The supermarket," I told her.
We walked in a comfortable silence until we got into the large market. People were
everywhere, walking in and out, and getting in everybody else's way every second.
I made sure to keep my eye on Elena just in case anything happened. She was so
small, fragile, in this state and I just wanted to make sure she was safe.
"Go get whatever you feel like eating," I told her, "and I'll meet you at the
checkout."
"Whatever I feel like eating?"
"I've got something to show you."

"We're going to have a picnic?" She bit her bottom lip as she smiled.
"It's a hot day," I shrugged, "so why waste it?"
She turned on her heels and nearly skipped off in the direction of strawberries.
Well, I thought, this could get interesting. I picked up a sandwich and a drink, some
chocolate and crisps. I wasn't really that hungry, but I threw a load of rubbish into
a basket for Elena.
"You know," she chuckled, "I'm surprised you have a six pack if that's the sort of
food you eat."
"This is for you," I frowned, "because I knew you wouldn't pick much out."
"How do you know me so well?" she mocked.
"You can know someone within seconds of meeting them," I said quietly thinking
that she didn't hear me.
"You said that last night."
"I did," I nodded.
She placed all her items on the check out and pulled out her purse to pay, but I
bumped her out of the way with my hip and gave my card to the woman behind the
counter.
"Damon," she whined.
"Pouting's cute," I pointed at her, "but it won't work on me."
"I dislike you right now."

She came to stand beside me under the only tree that stood in the park. It was tall,
thin and cherry blossomed. The grass underneath was a lime shade of green and
shined with sunlight. If you looked up you could see the outline of the city, but the
natural beauty stood out more. It was a true contrast between manmade and
nature, it was magnificent.
"Wow," she said quietly, "it's like you have to whisper."
"Yeah," I breathed, "but you don't."
"Damon, this place is beautiful."
"Look at this," I nodded over to the tree and showed her a carving in the wood.
"Damon loves K," she read out loud. "Damon loves Katherine?"
"Damon loves Katy," he rolled his eyes. "She was my first girlfriend and it's always
stayed carved into the wood."

"Aww," she giggled, "that's so cheesy. You wrote your names into the tree."
"Shut up," I moaned.
I watched her sit down on the warm grass and look through the bag with all the
food in. She pulled out the sandwich that she had brought and placed mine down
beside me. She kicked off her shoes and ran her feet through the grass.
"Don't you like the feel of grass beneath your feet? It makes me feel free."
"I like sand," I told her. "The warmth of it, the texture and how it feels refreshing."
"I've never been on a beach," she shrugged.
"Never?"
"No. My family never really went away abroad. We always went camping instead as
a stupidly large family."
"I've never been camping," I laughed.
"You should. It's brilliant. You become one with nature and friendly with the
animals."
"What are you? Some Ace Ventura-"
"Pet Detective Ace Ventura, if you must know." She cut me off with a sly grin.
"So," I started the conversation as it was about time that we got to know each
other. "Who were at that party last night? Are they like all your brothers and
sisters?"
"Well," she rolled on to her back and looked up at the clouds, "yes and no. Jeremy
is actually my brother and Bonnie, his wife, is my sister-in-law. Tyler, the guy who
works at The Grill, is my cousin. Caroline was my best friend throughout school and
one day her parents basically disowned her because of some silly thing that she
did. She had nowhere to go, so my parents took her in. They think of her as a
daughter and she calls my dad 'pops' sometimes. She's my sister even if she isn't
linked with blood. Then Matt, her husband, joined the family just as quick as she
did. We're the perfect dysfunctional family."
"Sounds pretty nice to me," I sighed.
"What about you? You're a momma's boy, aren't you?"
"I struggle to get on with my dad and my brother. We're just all polar opposites
and we don't have anything to say to one another most of the time. My mother, on
the other hand, is my favourite person in the world. Lexi could disappear for all I
care."
"You don't like her?"
"There's something funny about her that just annoys me," I said before throwing a
Malteaser in my mouth. "It's nice you all get on so well."

"It sucks sometimes," she admitted. "Just because you know that you have a lot to
compete with. They're all married, thinking about starting families, in jobs they
worked hard for and have their own houses. I'm single because I couldn't keep a
boyfriend, I'm slowly going past my child bearing days, I live in a flat above a
Chinese restaurant and even though I love my job it's still nothing compared to
theirs. Being close means you get to see how happy they are and that just
highlights how lonely I am."
"Is that why you don't feel like you fit in?"
"It's hard to fit in when you've got nothing to give. I mean I don't get upset, I don't
cry and I don't get the in love thing, but it would be nice to have it. It just makes
you think that you're not good enough."
"You know that's not true though, right?"
"I'm a mess," she smiled up at me, "but that just means there is room for
improvement."
"You're not a mess, Elena. You're far from it. You're twenty four years old," I
stressed. "Life has only just begun for you."
"It would just be nice to have someone who would come home with me for family
dinners and actually get on with my family. When I'm with someone I don't suffer
with anxiety attacks as much-"
"Anxiety attacks?"
"Yeah," she scoffed, "they're pathetic. I just panic, shake, cry and it screws me up
for a while. My last boyfriend, the one who cheated, knew when one was going to
start and left the room so he didn't have to cope with it. That didn't help, but"
"That guy is the biggest prick possible!" I yelled louder than I wanted to.
"Yeah," she rolled her eyes, "he ruined guys for me."
"Last night," I said softly as I locked my eyes on hers, "you said there was only one
man who you weren't scared of since him."
"That was you," she tried to smile at me. "Don't ask why because I don't know. You
just made me feel safe and cared for, even if it was just for the night."
My finger glided across her forehead and tucked her hair behind her ear before
ghosting her jawline.
"I did everything for him," she spoke quietly as her voice would have broken if she
had been any louder. "He would come back and dinner would be on the table. I did
everything he asked of me and I made sure he had everything he wanted. I
followed his instructions, hell, I even distanced myself from my own family for him.
He talked about engagement and everything. I nearly had everything." She was
talking so quickly. It was like she wasn't even thinking about what she was saying,
but was living everything that she was feeling instead. "I come home Christmas
night and there is Lexi, my best friend, on top of Stefan. I freaked out and had a
panic attack right in front of them. Then he told me it was because I was shit in
bed. Being with you was the hardest yet easiest"

"Stop," I held my hands up in front of her. "Did you just say that it was Stefan? As
in my brother Stefan? As in my brother Stefan Salvatore?"
She looked at me with wide eyes. I knew already that she had said far more than
she wanted to. She hadn't wanted to tell me that information, I could read it on her
face. All the colour quickly drained from her cheeks as she glared at me opened
mouthed.
"Stefan was the guy."
You Think You Know Someone
Your best friend, I'm the one you must rely on.
(Damon Salvatore)

Maybe we were thinking of two different Stefan Salvatores. My brother may have
been a lot of things, but he wasn't that much of a prick. Yeah, he was arrogant,
selfish, pig-headed and thought he knew it all, but he wouldn't treat a woman like
that. He wasn't my father.
I found it hard to believe that he was the guy that made my blood boil after only
hearing a few things about him. There were many reasons as to why she couldn't
have been talking about my brother.
One, he had been dating that monstrosity of a woman, Lexi, for over a year.
Two, we would have met before if she had been dating my brother.
Three, why would she take a job with the brother of the prick who did her wrong?
That would be a stupid move. Even I wasn't dumb enough to do that.
But then I looked in her eyes, and they were as hard as stone. She hadn't blinked
since her outburst of rage and her smile, her beautiful smile, had evaporated from
her now porcelain skin.
"Elena," I sighed, "my brother has been with Lexi for just over a year."
"I know," she nodded. "I found that out last night. Why do you think I was quiet?
Apparently Cameron is a good friend of Stefan's."
"Elena"
"I started dating your brother when we met at the movies. The room was full with
people, crammed in, all watching Twilight. Stefan didn't want to be there, I could
tell, but some of his friends had dragged him along. By the end of the movie, I
found him asleep on my shoulder. His friends had all walked out on him half way
through the film. It was clearly some practical joke. I woke him up because I
actually needed to get home, but waking Stefan up isn't easy."
"I know," I added.

I nodded and back channelled as she spoke with 'ums' and 'uh huhs' to show her I
was listening and taking in everything that she was saying.
"When I finally woke him up, my friends had all disappeared and left me anyway.
So when I finally got Stefan awake, to say I was angry at him was an
understatement. We ended up arguing by the screen, yelling at each other and
insulting one another. He was actually quite smooth and ended up with my number.
I had his, too. From then on we started dating, spending everyday together it
was perfect. He came to my family all the time, but they didn't exactly get on like a
house on fire."
"I get it, Elena, but I would know if you had been dating him for that amount of
time. You would have-"
"I asked him about his family," she cut me off, "and he made it abundantly clear
that he didn't have any. I didn't push him on the matter because I was afraid of
hurting him. I just settled for knowing that he was orphaned and his family were
dead. He didn't tell me anything about his family and refused to talk about you. He
told me multiple times that he didn't have one to talk about."
"Ouch," I mumbled to myself.
"Things started to change when he got this great job. I did everything he asked me
to do, followed everything he told me to and when he came home, dinner would be
on the table. We talked about getting engaged and we even looked at rings
together. You know the rest," she shrugged, "I come home to find him and Lexi in
bed together. At the meal, Cameron told me that he and Lexi had been seeing each
other for a year. He made Lexi his girlfriend and I was the other woman, even
though we were together first."
"Why did you take the job with me if you knew Stefan was my brother?"
"I didn't," she rolled her eyes. "Do you really think that I would want to see him? I
didn't know Stefan had any family, so I just thought you were a different Salvatore.
I know," she stressed, "I'm not the smartest cookie in the jar, but I didn't think
that he would have lied to me about that."
"It makes sense," I frowned as I put the pieces together. "Late Christmas night,
Stefan came back with Lexi in a foul mood. He smashed the window and yelled at
everybody while Lexi just kept quiet."
"I didn't want to tell you," she whispered. "I didn't mean for you to find out. I-I,"
she stuttered.
"Why?" I asked her with burrowed brows. "Why wouldn't you want to tell me?"
"He's your brother, Damon." She sighed. "I didn't want you to be awkward with me
and I definitely didn't want you to think that I was going to cause trouble for your-"
"What reason did he give you for breaking up with you?" I butted in.
"It doesn't matter," she breathed and looked away from me.
"Elena."

"I was bad in bed," she scoffed.

She sat up on to her knees like she was going to run off from me. I wasn't going to
let her run away from this, I couldn't let her.
"I didn't fulfil my womanly duties"
I grabbed her hand and pulled her back down, half way through getting to her feet,
and for some reason it made her giggle.
She looked into my eyes and I could see that it hurt her. What my brother had said
to her had really torn her apart; she was broken because of it.
"You're not bad in bed, Elena." I told her honestly. "You're gorgeous and you can't
let my brother make you think any differently. What he did to you was awful and
trust me, he'll get what's coming to him, but you can't let what he did rule your
life." I smirked as I thought about what to say next. "Sex in my house wasn't so
boring that night," I winked at her.
"You're not angry with me?"
"Angry with you? God no," I laughed. "I'm furious at my brother and I'm going to
make sure that he knows it."
"How do you always know the right things to say? I mean, that night you actually
made me laugh."
She dropped her head onto my shoulder and sighed. I should have stopped myself
but I didn't. I kissed the crown of her head and rested my cheek against it.
"You're easy to please," I shrugged.
"I don't know whether that's a good thing or a bad thing." She quietly laughed to
herself.
"It's a good thing," I nodded. "You're the first woman I've met that doesn't demand
everything just to be happy. You're happy with just a good joke."
"Have I ruined your lunch break? You know, with my sob story."
"Actually," she looked up at me, "it's the best lunch I've had in a long time."
"Me too," she whispered.

We gave ourselves an extra hour towards our dinner break just because we could. I
was the boss and what I said went. So when I said, 'let's stay here a little longer,'
she happily agreed. After the whole, 'your brother was the guy who screwed me
over', debacle, we just carried on talking about life. I told her about my father and
why we didn't see eye to eye, and she told me about her father and why they were
barely ever apart. It then got a little bit silly, but don't think that I am complaining.
We played twenty questions which quickly turned into thirty questions. By the time

we got back to the office we knew nearly everything about each other, from our
favourite colours to our shoe sizes.
When we got back to work, she went into her office and I went into mine. I could
finally get my work done and believe me when I say that I was more than happy
about it. I was working with a smile on my face for the very first time in a very long
time.
"Where have you been?" A voice came from my office door. "I've been in here three
times and you have been slacking!"
"Don't you have better things to do than come and comment on my work ethics,
mother?" I rolled my eyes and looked at her.
"I came to tell you that you'll be having dinner with us tonight," she announced.
"Bring Katherine if you must."
"We had dinner together last night"
"Your brother and Lexi have some news to tell us," she shrugged. "So they want us
to be together tonight, like a family."
"Oh the joy," I mocked with a grin.
"Why are you smiling like an idiot? What's wrong with you? Are you ill?"
"Can't a man be happy?"
"You're never happy."
"Thank you, mom."
"Now," she sat down in front of my desk, "what has got you so chirpy?"
"The sun is shining, birds are chirping and I am smiling. It's just an all-around good
day." I basically sang at her.
"You've left Katherine haven't you?" my mom grinned. "That is the only thing that
could make you smile so."
"No mom," I corrected her, "leaving Katherine would make you smile."
"Hey, Damon." Elena's melodic voice came from her office door as she hung her
head around the corner. "Oh, hey, Mrs Salvatore!"
"Don't be silly, dear. It's Eloisa to you, remember?" My mother waved her hand in
the air to brush off Elena's formality.
"Sorry," Elena smiled at her. "How is your hand?"
"It's a lot better," she looked down at her palm, "all thanks to you. Did your
parents have a good party?"

"My mom did," she laughed, "but my dad hates surprises so he pretended for my
mom's sake."
"Giuseppe wouldn't do that," mom roller her eyes. "Your father must be a true
gentleman."
"He can be when he wants to be," Elena scoffed, "but he's a caveman for real."
"That's men for you," my mother and Elena laughed together. "Now what can my
son do for you?"
I could do a lot of stuff for her, but that would be inappropriate to say let alone do
in front of my mother.
"Those two venues have called back," Elena said, "and they want to know if you
can do tomorrow?"
"Sure," I smiled at her. "What time?"
"Both are early morning," she sighed, "but that's the only time that they can do it."
"You're coming along too, right?"
"Yeah," she nodded, "if that's ok with you. I need to know what they are like to
order the decoration. I'll just catch the train straight to-"
"Nonsense," I cut her off, "I'll pick you up."
"Really? Ok," she bit her lip like she did when she was nervous, "well I'll go and call
them back. It was nice seeing you again, Eloisa."
"And you, Elena."
"Have a good day."
Elena smiled at us both before turning back into her room and closing the door
behind her.
My mother was looking at me with a knowing and firm look, but had her typical
sneaky smirk on her lips. She wiggled her brows at me and rolled her eyes like she
knew something.
"What are you looking at?"
"My teenage son once more."
"Excuse me?"
"Do you remember Mrs Shackles?" She asked me.
"The hottest woman ever," I winked.
"Also your English teacher," she reminded me. "Every Tuesday, Wednesday and
Friday, you would come home with that exact look on your face. You know, because

you had that teacher you were crushing on last period. As soon as dinner finished,
you locked yourself in your bedroom like I didn't know what you were getting up
to."
"MOM! What does that have to do with anything?"
"Oh nothing," she winked. "I just thought I would bring it up."
"Do you think you could let me get back to work now, mom?"
"I'm actually quite enjoying watching you get all flustered."
"Mom," I whined.
"I didn't say anything!" she laughed and held her hands up in surrender. "I'm going
to leave you now as I have to buy some food for tonight," she sighed. "Your brother
is running his own game at the moment and I have to say that it is beginning to
annoy the crap out of me."
"You just swore," I mocked.
"Crap is not a swear word."
"When I say it is"
"It slipped out, Damon. Now if you've finished questioning me then I shall be
leaving."
"Be careful, mom."
"See you tonight."
"Yipee!" I pretended to be happy about seeing my baby brother.

I had been sitting in my parents' living room for the past twenty minutes. My dad
was still with some business friends and Stefan hadn't arrived yet. My mother was
in the kitchen, cooking up a storm, while Katherine and I sat in the living room. I
had offered to help my mom, but she liked things done her way when it came to
cooking. She liked doing it on her because it gave her a sense of accomplishment.
"What did you do today?" I asked Katherine as she sipped on her glass of red wine.
"I went for a reading of one of my scripts and then I spent dinner with a friend."
"Which one?" I asked her just out of curiosity.
"Just a friend," she shrugged, "you don't know her."
"I was just starting a conversation."
"How was your day?" She didn't even look away from her magazine as she spoke to
me.

"It was-"
"Glee returns soon," she cut me off.
I was surprised when she asked me how I was, but then life returned to normal
when she started talk about something else.
"Wonderful."
"I don't see the fascination in it," she shrugged. "You know I have a calling to
appear on it? Not going to go to it though. I don't want to associate with kids."
"Isn't Glee quite popular with the older age range too?"
"Saddos who don't have anything better to do with their lives."
"You don't fail to surprise me, Katherine." I nudged her shoulder. "You even insult
people you don't know. Clever."
"You're witty today," she noticed. "What's wrong?"
"I'm happy, Katherine."
"Strange," she sighed.
"Are you even listening to a word that I am saying?"
"uh huh," she nodded.
"I'm gay."
"That's nice," she mumbled.
"Yeah I kissed a dude today," I said proudly, "tongues and everything."
"Cool. Do you think I should have my hair cut like Kiera Knightly?"
"Unbelievable."
"That's what I thought too," she said, "but I quite like the length of it."
"I just told you that I stuck my tongue down a man's throat today and all you can
think about is Kiera"
"What about Emma Watson's hair? Or is that too short?"
I could have stuck around and played some games with her, but I couldn't be
bothered to just be blatantly ignored. Surely, telling your fiance that you had been
lip-locking with another dude would be a head turner, but she didn't even blink.
Either it wasn't a surprise to her that I was outing myself or she just wasn't
listening. I was hoping for the latter.

I left the living room and went into the kitchen in hope my mom would have a job
for me to do. I had to smile at the expression on her face. She looked so happy in
her domain and looked like she was dancing on top of the world.
"Mom," I broke through the silence, "please give me something to do."
"You used to love cooking with me, Damon." She smiled at me. "You'd sit on the
counter and watch while I did the stuff you couldn't, then you'd dip the chicken in
the flour or breadcrumbs with the biggest smile on your face ever. You were the
cutest little boy," she shook her head, "but you had to grow up."
"Ma," I sighed, "what's got you so sentimental?"
"I was just thinking while I was cooking and reminiscing," she shrugged. "I miss the
sound of young pitter patter on the floor. I miss baking you cookies every day and
reading you bed times stories. I even miss chasing away the monsters from your
closest."
"There's only skeletons there now, mom."
"Do you think that I will ever have a grandchild? Katherine won't have one, Lexi
won't have one, so all together I'm fucked."
"Mom!" I frowned. "Your language is"
"I'm stressed, son." She shut her eyes. "That's all."
"What's going on, mom? You're never like this."
"I just miss my family," she tried to smile. "It's like we're together, but we're not a
family. Giuseppe doesn't even treat me like his wife anymore."
"You know dad," I growled subtly, "he doesn't show what he's feeling unless it's his
hatred towards me. We're still family even if we don't get on."
"Was I a good enough mother to you, Damon?"
"Of course," I laughed. "Mom, you were the best. You are the best."
"Then why are you so unhappy?"
"Earlier on, you were making jokes about me being happy," I frowned.
"I can't even read my eldest son anymore," she threw her hands up in the air. "I'm
losing the plot, Damon."
I didn't know what else to do. Seeing my mother cry wasn't an option for me. I
could happily watch anybody in my family cry, but not my mom. It broke my heart
to see her upset and I couldn't bear to think of her in any emotional pain. So, I did
what a son does best and wrapped my arms around her fragile frame. I heard her
quietly laugh as she wrapped her arms back around me.
"You were always the cuddly one," she laughed. "Stefan didn't like it and would
squirm out of my grasp, but not you. You loved to be with me."

"Well," I hissed, "Stefan is just another version of dad. I still love being with you,
mom."
"Is it cool to hug your mother?"
"I'm twenty-nine," I scoffed, "I've gone way past the being cool age."
"You are a wonderful son."
"I know," I smirked. "I'm perfect, but you shouldn't tell Stefan that. We don't want
him getting jealous that I'm the favoured sibling. Well," I winked, "with you at
least."
"Your father loves you, Damon."
"Could have fooled me," I rolled my eyes at her statement. "Now give me a job,
mother."
"Set the table," she ordered, "please."
I did the table while my mother finished off cooking. We didn't talk much while we
did so, but that wasn't a problem. My mom was finally whistling a happy tune and I
was content on just listening to her.
Parents shouldn't favour children, and most don't, but I knew that my mom had a
special place for me in her heart. I was always the one she came to when she and
dad argued, even if I was only little. She would take me everywhere with her
whether it was to London or just across the street. Dad would read to Stefan and
mother would read to me. Whenever she had a nightmare, it was me that she
cuddled at night. Of course, she didn't do that now, but we were still as close as
ever.
"You're here," father noticed as he walked into the kitchen. "Hello, Damon. Eloisa."
"Hello father." I drawled out with so much enthusiasm. (Sarcasm, just so you
know.)
"Hello dear. How was the meeting?" My mother asked him.
"Fine," he shrugged.
"Is everything ok? Giuseppe," she frowned, "have you been drinking again?"
"Again? You make it sound like all I do is drink."
"As of recently, father, it wouldn't come to such a surprise." I answered for my
mother because I knew she wouldn't have responded with what she wanted to say.
"Why are you here?" he asked me.
"Family meal," I shrugged. "Sorry, you've been invited, too."

"We have such a funny son, don't we?" my father asked mom in the most
patronising tone possible. "Thinks he is all that, the perfect son, just because he
has his own business."
"Still," I smirked at him, "I'd rather work collecting fish guts than working for you."
"That business will be fish guts by the time that you've finished with it. You don't
deserve that woman in there," he pointed towards Katherine.
"Whoah," I laughed and held my hands up, "what the fuck brought that on, old
man? I don't deserve my fiance? Why's that, dad?"
"You don't put in any effort to your business or her! One day, Damon Salvatore,
you're going to lose it all and you won't even notice it."
"Giuseppe," mother said softly to sooth the situation.
"Get out of my sight, Damon." My father ordered. "Out of my house preferably."
"NO!" My mother shouted above him. "I have worked very hard for tonight! Stefan
has something to tell our family and I will be damned if we don't hear it as a family!
I want you," she pointed at dad, "to go upstairs and wash of that vile smell of
cheap alcohol off of you! Come back down when you stop slurring your words."
It was safe to say that my mother had a decent bite when she wanted it. If you
pushed her enough then she would snap and go straight over the edge. When in
one of those moods, everybody was scared of her. Katherine brought it out in her a
lot, actually.
"What's going on?" Stefan asked as him and Lexi walked into the room with
Katherine in toe. "Why are we arguing?"
"Your mother was just shouting at me for having a little fun," father scoffed. "It
seems like this house has forgotten the meaning of it!"
"He's drunk," I told them, "again!"
"I had a few drinks with some work friends," father tried to reason, "and you begin
to act like I am an alcoholic."
"If you keep going the way you are going," I shrugged, "then you soon will be."
Mother stepped in at this point and ordered him out of the kitchen. When he
refused to move she shoved him out and pulled him up the stairs. He was too out
of it to be able to stop her and had no chance of getting out of her firm grip.
Katherine took Lexi down to the wine cellar to get the drink for tonight, not that
dad would need anymore. This left Stefan and I on our own.
I thought I would be able to look at him and not be angry at him for what he did. I
mean, it was Elena that he hurt, not me. I didn't even know Elena when he did it.
So I thought that it wouldn't affect me and that I could just look past it. But I
couldn't. I looked in his eyes and saw the hurt that he had caused her. I could see
it all. It was like the visions of what he did to her were on replay in my mind. I still

couldn't comprehend how he could hurt such a nice girl like he did. He was lucky
enough to have her and yet he hurt her.
I looked away from him, but I could hear Elena's weak voice echo in my head. He
had fucked her over, time and time again. He had told her that she was bad in bed,
which I knew was a lie, and slept with her best friend. He had made out that his
family was dead just so he could have his cake and eat it, too.
"What's wrong with you?" Stefan asked me in a mocking tone, with a smug look on
his face. "So," he began, "I've decided that I'm going to propose to Lexi. I'm going
to do it tonight in front of all of my family. There has never been another woman
who has made me feel like Lexi. All the others seem so small in comparison"
I didn't hesitate in what I did next. I clenched my fist, lifted up my arm and swung
for my brother. When my fist met his cheek, I felt a strange sense of
accomplishment. His head fell to the side and his hand slapped to his, already red,
cheek.
"What the fuck man?" He yelled out. "What is your problem?"
"You know what," I smiled as everybody else ran into the room, "that felt
amazingly good!"
I'LL FIND MY HAPPINESS
Let your body be the velvet of the night.
(ELENA GILBERT)

I was more than pissed with myself for spilling my dirty little secret to Damon. I
wasn't planning on him finding out. I was hoping he would never know what his
brother had done. For two different reasons, I suppose. One, I didn't want him to
fire me because of the trouble it could cause him and two, because he thought I
had lost the plot or believed his brother to be right about me. Ok, so that's three
reasons, but you catch my drift. He shouldn't have found out. I didn't know what I
would do if he started to look at me differently.
I wrapped myself in a blanket and curled up on the couch. I sipped on my second
glass of wine as Rent played on my television. It was actually rather relaxing being
at my parents' house, but I enjoyed knowing that I would soon have my flat back.
Cameron had called me thirty minutes ago, saying he would pop over. Of course,
Cameron being Cameron, he didn't arrive at the time he said he would. However,
when he did show up, he came with more wine. He didn't even knock on the front
door.
"How drunk are we getting tonight?" he asked with the bottles held high above his
head.
"Not very," I laughed.
"Ok, changing the question. How drunk am I going to get?"
"Not very," I repeated. "You have work tomorrow."

"Don't remind me," he groaned and fell down beside me on the chair. "What shit
are you watching, Elena?"
"It's a classic," I scowled at him. "Tell me that you have seen Rent at least once in
your life."
"Nope," he popped the p, "it's crap."
"You can't say it's crap if you've never seen it before."
"Ok," he turned to me, "what is it about?"
"How love can bring together everybody, no matter what situation they're in. They
are all different yet so similar at the same time. One person, Angel, comes in and
shows them what it is to believe in love then he dies."
"Poetic," he scoffed.
He pulled his phone out of his pocket as a text message came through and
chuckled at whatever it said.
"Who are you laughing at?"
"Just this girl I had sex with at lunch time," he shrugged.
"You said you were working through your lunch and that's why we couldn't go out
for something to eat."
"Sex is work," he laughed. "However," he pointed at me, "I did miss you at lunch.
What did you do?"
"I went out for something to eat with Damon. 'Bout it." I wasn't going to tell him
everything. I left that topic at that rather than going into full detail of the lunch that
we had had together. "So, who is this woman?"
"Just some chick," he shot me a brief smile. "Nobody important."
"If she wasn't important then you wouldn't be laughing at her text message. Are
you into this girl?"
"She's alright," he shrugged, "but I don't do relationships."
"She's only alright, but you're laughing at her text messages? She must be better
than alright then."
"Funny text," he told me. "She's at a family meal, not that she wants to be, and it's
all kicked off. Apparently someone threw a punch at somebody else for no apparent
reason."
The way he said it made me believe he wasn't exactly telling me the whole story. I
didn't push it. I was just happy that he was finally meeting someone he didn't want
to 'fuck then chuck'. If a woman could actually get him to settle down, I would be
impressed.

We left that conversation there and went on to a different subject that we both
didn't mind talking about. I changed the film over to something that we would both
enjoy because he had made it very clear that he wasn't interested in watching a
man dressed as a woman prance around with another man. I thought it was cute,
but he was settled with a firm no.
An hour into Inception, my phone began to buzz. I leaned over the arm of the
couch and grabbed my cell from the book case. The number wasn't familiar and, for
some reason, that always scared me a little. I opened up the message. Instantly, a
smile spread across my blushing cheeks.
"Have u eaten yet? D. x"
At first I was a little shell shocked, which turned into confusion, but then I couldn't
help but giggle. I was turning into a school girl, crushing on her English teacher.
"I haven't eaten since lunch. Y? E x"
I quickly texted back to him and shoved my phone under the blanket. Cameron had
been glued to his phone since he got there, and whether or not he would admit it, I
knew it was that woman. I became more curious as to whom it was, but every time
I asked he shot me down. I gave up after a few more attempts.
"What do u think about going 4 some pizza? D x"
"R u not at a meal with your family? E x"
"I am D x"
I was more than confused at this point. I still wasn't sure where he had got my cell
number from and I didn't know why he was asking me to go for pizza when he was
with his family. Sometimes that man just didn't make sense, but, I suppose, that's
what I liked about him.
I wasn't quite sure what to text back to that, so I just glared at my screen.
"Pick u up in 10? D x"
"Perfect. E x"
I lolled my head back against the couch and glared at Cameron; his eyes were still
glued to his phone, strange. I didn't want to sound like a bitch, blowing off my
friend for the guy I was crushing on. But it wasn't like we were talking about
anything or actually spending the time together. He was on his phone and I was on
mine.
"So," I stood up, "I have to pop out."
"Yeah," he waved his phone in the air, "I have a booty call anyway."
"Do I even get to know this woman's name? It is a woman right?"
"It's a woman," Cameron laughed, "but no, you don't."

"See you tomorrow? Or is this booty call gonna give you some loving at dinner
tomorrow too?"
"I hope so," he winked. "She was an animal in bed. No joke."
"Well I hope it works for you," I said as he walked out of the front door.
"See you later, bitch."
"Bye," I rolled my eyes and watched him walk down the drive way.
I knew we were only going out for pizza, but I would be spending time with Damon.
I had to go and pretty myself up. Stupid of me, I know, but I couldn't control
myself. I ran up the stairs and rummaged through my suitcase of clothes. I settled
on a purple tank top and white skinnies. I put on my ankle, army boots and quickly
straightened down my hair.
Here D x his text read.
I skipped down the stairs, unable to get rid of the huge grin on my cheeks. I looked
like fucking Bagpuss!
I closed the front door behind me and locked it before pulling on my grey cardigan
and throwing my phone in my bag. Damon's car was parked at the bottom of the
drive way, window open, waving at me. I bit my lip. It was like my teenage years
all over. Going out on a date with an older guy just because he could drive and
telling my parents I would be back at midnight, but not coming home till morning.
Of course with Damon we were going because we were friends, nothing more.
"Hey," he smiled at me as I climbed in to the passenger side.
"Hey," I giggled. "So go on," I looked at him with wide eyes, "why the sneaky pizza
date?" 'Why did I say date?'
"I wanted to have some fun," he shrugged, "and you're the only person I seem to
have fun with."
"Just because I don't cut you off when you've drunk too much," I scoffed.
"It's always a plus," he shrugged. "Hungry?"
"Starving," I lied.
"Pizza?"
"Sounds good to me."
He smiled at me; my body turned to water, and then he drove off, away from my
folks' house. We talked about pointless things as he drove us towards our
destination; laughed at not funny jokes and took the piss out of people on the
streets.
"Damon," I sighed. "This place is the best Italian restaurant in the whole state."

"You want pizza," he shrugged.

"Come on," I laughed and jumped out of the car. "This place is good," I nodded,
"but it's your normal."
"What are you trying to say?"
"That you need to live a little," I rolled my eyes.
"Katherine won't eat anywhere with less than five stars."
"I'm not Katherine," I reminded him, "and I'll eat anywhere."
I walked behind him, pressed my hands to his back, and pushed him away from the
five star restaurants. I knew that after a couple of minutes' walk, we would be at a
small, family run pizza place. It wasn't fancy, expensive or posh, but it was a nice
little place. It was simple, the way I liked things.
We walked into the pizzeria and stood in the small queue. I ordered two slices of a
plain Margarita and he had the Hawaiian one. We watched them make the pizza,
amazed at how quickly they were done, before going to the table in the window and
sitting down.
"I will kiss your feet," I told him, "if you tell me that this pizza isn't as good as that
restaurant we were going to go to."
"What if I want you to kiss my feet?"
"Then you have a weird foot fetish," I giggled.
"Ok," he laughed, "this is good pizza."
"So, are you going to tell me what you're doing with me rather than your family?" I
didn't want to pressure him, but I could see that something was bothering him.
"You don't have to tell-"
"Katherine doesn't listen to a word I say, unless it's about her of course. My mom
still can't handle the fact that she will never have grandchildren and she misses
having children around. My father came home drunk, again. My brother made some
comment that pissed me off so I punched him. Then some other things happened
which you don't want to know-"
"Damon," I sighed, "I want to help. Did you punch Stefan because of what I told
you?"
"He proposed to Lexi," he told me, "and made a comment about all previous
women. I couldn't stop myself," he shrugged. "He deserved it anyway. Dick."
My jaw literally dropped and hit the floor. I couldn't believe that he had punched his
brother for me. Maybe I was looking into it too much, but he still punched his
brother because of me. I didn't know whether to feel bad or flattered. I was going
for the latter, but I hated knowing he had family problems because of me.
"Stefan proposed?" I didn't want to sound weak, but I'm pretty sure that's how I
came across.

"Yeah," he said sympathetically.

"She said yes, right?"
"Elena-"
"No,"I smiled at him, "I'm glad they're going to be happy."
"Ele"Why does you mom have to come to terms with never having grandchildren? She's
got two sons getting married," I shrugged, "so surely a grandchild is the next step."
"Katherine refuses to even consider children," he rolled his eyes, "and there is no
changing her. She wants me to have the," he raised his brows, "you know. And
Stefan's already had it, so he can't have them."
"Don't," I shook my head. "Don't have that done. I know it's not my place to say
and you'll probably not like me saying it, but don't have it done. If you be realistic,
you might not be with Katherine forever and if you have that done
you'll never have the chance to have children. Do you want them?"
"Always have done," he sighed. "I've always wanted a few. I thought when I met
Katherine that I could cope without children because I loved her, but recently I
don't know. Do you want them?"
"Yeah," I smiled. "I guess I'm old fashioned. I want everything," I shrugged, "and I
don't understand women who don't."
"You have to stop saying things like that," he moaned, "my mom loves you
enough."
"You're lucky to have such a lovely mom. A good mom can overrule everything else
that's bad in your life. What are Katherine's parents like?"
"Hate me," he laughed. "They're all about reputation, career, money and
popularity. I'm not good enough for their little princess."
"Ok," I held my hands up in surrender, "if you're unhappy then why are you
engaged to her? I'm being rude, aren't I? I've never had control over my mouth."
"Honest answer," he scoffed, "I don't know. I don't want to give up, but I want to
be happy. I mean, how many people find the person that they are meant to spend
the rest of their lives with? Katherine could be all I'm supposed to get. If I finish
that and I end up with nothing? Suppose I could get a cat." He shrugged. "Call it
Binky, get a cat flap and read to it at nights," he mumbled quietly to himself.
"Have you ever put yourself first?" I asked him. "Always take care of number one."
"What about you?" He asked as he walked over to the bin to throw away his
napkin. "Love. What do you want from it?"
"I want to feel safe, cherished and I want to feel like I belong. I like the idea of
sitting around a table at Christmas, eating dinner with the whole family, little kids,
husband and happy faces all around. I guess it doesn't exist though."

"You're kind of perfect, 'Lena."

'Lena, I could get used to hearing that from him.
We didn't say much after that as we both finished our pizzas. It had got dark
quickly outside. The streets were alight with the roadside lamps and a few passing
cars. It was romantic, cheesy, but romantic. We walked down the street, side by
side, in a comfortable silence.
Just as I went to say something to him, a rain drop fell on my head. Within
seconds, the high heaven poured. Rain drummed at our heads and soaked our
clothing.
"Over there," Damon pointed.
He took my hand in his and ran towards shelter. When we got under the sheltered
part of the pavement, I couldn't stop myself from laughing at my shivering state.
He looked down at me and smiled. That smile that made my knees buckle beneath
me and my heart skip beat after beat.
His finger glided across my forehead until it met my, already drenched, hair. He
tucked it behind my cold ears and placed his warm hands on my cheeks. He cupped
my face while sober. He wasn't drunk this time. Every fibre of my being was telling
me to pull away and leave, but I couldn't. I was glued to the floor by some sort of
witchery.
I felt my back pressed against the brick wall, his breath on my cheeks, and one
hand beside my head while his other caressed my wet cheek.
"Damon," I whispered. "It's not right."
"Always take care of number one," he recited my words. "When was the last time
that you did something for you, Elena?"
"I-I-I," I stuttered and stumbled on my words.
The rain kept coming down, hitting the roof above us and the pavement around us,
but we were safe from it all. Two young teens on, what seemed like, their first date
came running past us and into the shop we were by.
I looked back up to Damon, his cobalt eyes on mine, and tried to move once more.
No use.
Before I could tell him that it was wrong, that we shouldn't, his lips were on mine.
It was a brief kiss, only lasting a few seconds, but it still sent electricity through my
body, volt after volt. He looked back in my eyes, like asking for permission, and
clearly got the answer he wanted. His lips crashed back onto mine in more of a
passionate, lustful kiss. I found myself leaning up onto my tiptoes to get as close to
him as I possibly could. I pressed my hands to his chest, but not to push him away.
Without thinking, my hands clasped his shirt between my fingers, pulling him
closer. I opened my mouth to let him take the kiss further, deeper, and more
intimate. It felt like perfection. So it did exist. His lips left my own and started
trailing warm kissed across my jaw line and down my neck. I gulped hard as his
hands were moving slowly beneath the hem of my shirt. His hands were so soft and
felt like feathers against my stomach. His fingers started to delve into the skin on

my stomach, more like a massage than a grope. "Damon," I managed to moan. His
lips made their way back to my own, nipping and sucking on them as softly as he
could.
"I've been dying to do that since you walked into my office," he said against my
swollen lips. "I'm sorry," he chuckled to himself, "but I couldn't help myself."
"What was that?" I stupidly asked as I tried to catch my breath.
"Most people would call it a kiss. Peter pan calls it a thimble I think."
"Wh-why? Why did you kiss me?"
"I needed to," he shrugged. "I've been holding it in from day one. Wondering
whether it was going to feel as perfect as it did the first time, and it did. I over
stepped the mark, I know, but-"
"It's ok," I cut him off. "I'd be lying to you and myself if I said I hadn't thought
about it either. But," I sighed, "I'm a one night stand, Damon. The clue is in my
title I'm just one night."
"I know," he said as he stepped away from me and ran his hand through his hair.
"You were just a one night experience."
"A simple mistake."
"You weren't a mistake, 'Lena."
"You have a fianc," I rolled my eyes, "so yes, I was a mistake."
"Cheating is a choice," he cupped my cheeks once more, "not a mistake."
"I was a bad choice?"
"No," he smiled. "You were a good choice, just found at a bad time."

After he had dropped me off, I found myself sitting in my kitchen with my head in
my hands. I could still feel his lips on mine and it was driving me insane. Was it
wrong that I wanted him to come back and finish what he started? Every time I
closed my eyes, I imagined me and him in his car. But instead of beating around
the bush he was getting in it.
He was engaged. I tried to comfort myself by repeating, "he's unhappy," but it
wasn't helping. Then he told me I was a good choice, like that would help! Nobody
had ever made me feel like a good choice, especially not his brother, but he did it
well. Why couldn't I have met him first?
I thought I was crushing on him, but until he kissed me I didn't realise that I was
falling in love with him.
"What's on your mind, coconut?"

"When are you going to drop the nickname?" I rolled my eyes at my brother as he
traced through the door. "And what are you doing here? You do realise you have
your own home, right?"
"Bonnie is having a girl's night with some of the ladies from her work. I walk in, and
guess what?"
"She has The Notebook on?"
"Worse," he grumbled. "Titanic."
"I won't let go!" I played just to see the expression that played on my brother's
face.
"And she let's go. The film is ridiculous. I watched the first forty minutes of it and I
feel like I have lost my manhood. Will you play video games with me?"
"Only if you let me tell you something and don't judge me."
"You're gay, aren't you? I knew you were-"
"I'm being serious, Jer!"
"Yeah," he scoffed, "so am I."
"Enjoy playing video games on your own, Jer." I smiled at him and pushed up from
the table.
"No!" He called out. "I won't judge! I promise. Just play on the games with me. I
need to get my manhood back."
"What game?" I sighed.
"Mario Kart."
"You want to become a man by playing Mario Kart?"
"Yeah," he grinned at me, "I'll be Bowser. He's a manly character."
I rolled my eyes and followed him into the den where the Wii and game telly was. I
flopped down on the leather couch and waited for him to stop fiddling around.
When the game finally came on, he picked Bowser and I chose Yoshi (the cutest
one).
"Go on then," he looked at me. "What's on your mind, coconut?"
"Drop the nickname," I warned him.
"One day," he shrugged. "Now stop deflecting. What's going on?"
"I-" I stopped and thought about what I was going to tell my brother. "I-"
"You what? Spit it out."

"I kissed my boss I slept with my boss I I like my boss."

"What?" He squeaked and dropped his controller. "Isn't your boss engaged and
related to the jerk that cheated on you?"
"Damon is nothing like Stefan. He is the complete opposite, I swear."
"You've been working for him for a few days and you've already slept with him?
Elena Gabby Gilbert! You are not that easy."
"Shut up," I punched his shoulder. "I slept with him before I even knew he was my
boss. New Year's Eve to be exact. We were drunk and it just happened. Since
then, I just can't get him out of my head! Today he kissed me and I kissed him
back."
"Elena," Jeremy turned to face me and sighed, "I'm not going to judge, but can you
see what you're doing? You're being Lexi! "
"Katherine isn't my best friend I'm not Lexi."
"You're still helping a man cheat on his fiance."
"He's not happy, Jeremy! I make him happy."
"You're talking like you've known the guy since Kindergarten," he scoffed.
"Sometimes I think that I have."
"Elena," he breathed, "you're walking straight into dangerous territory."
"Maybe it's just a little crush," I gave up. "When the dreams stop he'll stop."
"Dreams?"
"You don't want to know."
"Yes," he laughed, "I do."
"I keep having these dreams about him. The night before last, I was sprawled out
on his desk and last night, I was in a toilet cubicle with him. They're damn vivid!"
"I'm going home to my wife," Jeremy moaned as he stood up and dropped the
controller back on to the couch. "Watching Titanic sounds more appealing than
hearing about my sister's sex life."
"I haven't got one, Jer! It's just a dream."
"Are you sure that it's all just a dream?" He asked me with knowing eyes. "Are you
sure you're not turning this in to reality? Because it's beginning to sound like it. I'm
not judging," he held his hands up in surrender, "because if you're happy then I am
happy, but I don't want to see you getting hurt again. He's getting married, Elena.
The sooner you realise that the better."

"I can never have him," I nodded, "but who am I if I don't fight for what makes me
happy?"
"No," he smiled at me. "You've fought enough. Let a man fight for you for once."
I Don't Regret A Thing
And now I know what they mean, you're a love machine
(Damon Salvatore)

I sat at the breakfast counter, in the kitchen, with my head in my hands. I hadn't
really slept much that night mainly because of the day I had before it. You couldn't
have ever had a more hectic day than I did. Let me list this out in the simplest way
possible.
I find out my one night stand's cheating ex-boyfriend was my brother.
I remind my one night stand that she was good in bed.
My fiance ignores me and now probably things I'm gay oh wait! She didn't listen
to me when I told her.
My mother sunk into a low depression about never hearing the 'pitter patter' of a
child's feet again.
My father comes in drunk and tells me to get out of his house I don't listen.
My brother tells me he is proposing to his girlfriend.
I punch my brother.
Lexi says yes to my brother when he proposes and doesn't think twice about the
pain their relationship has caused.
I sneak out with my one night stand and now employee.
I kiss her for a very long time in a very clich moment in a very cheesy way.
I go home and don't regret it.
All in all, I was screwed. Katherine had asked me what was wrong several times,
but I couldn't really tell her the truth could I? I wanted to talk about what I was
feeling with someone who wasn't a shrink and someone who wouldn't judge, but we
don't always get what we want. I suppose I could have told my mother, but she
hated affairs was that even what I was in?
I had slept with Elena once and now kissed her while sober. If I turned around and
said that it was the biggest mistake of my life then I suppose I would deserve
something other than a slap, but I didn't regret it. Truth be told, I wanted to do it
again. I wanted to take it further with her, I wanted to bring her home and show

her how I had been feeling for days. I just couldn't do that. I was kicking myself for
wanting to hold her at night, dreaming about her and thinking about her constantly.
"You're turning into an old bore," Katherine scoffed as she poured some coffee into
her mug.
"Thank you," I smiled at her, "I love you too."
"Where did you disappear off to last night?"
"Needed to clear my head," I lied. "What about you? You weren't in when I got
back."
"Out with a friend," she shrugged and sipped on her coffee, "nobody you know."
"I don't know many of your friends it seems."
"Nope," she popped the 'p', "just the way I like it. So go on," she giggled and
leaned over the counter, "why did you punch Stefan last night?"
"He was being a dick," I shrugged, "that's why."
"Why was he being a dick?"
"You know he isn't always Saint Stefan," I moaned. "He can be an ass."
"It's just not like you to punch your brother," she rolled her eyes, "that's all I'm
saying."
"He deserved it. End of."
"You're becoming really snappy in your old age, you know that? You're no fun!"
"I'm just tired, Kat. Can we drop it now?"
"Let's do something tonight. Something wild!"
"Ok," I held up my hands, "who are you and what have you done with my fiance?"
"Oh Damon," she sighed, "don't be a cock all your life. Sorry for wanting to spend
time with the man I'm gonna marry."
"Fine," I gave up. "What do you want to do?"
"Let's go to a fashion show in Milan."
"You're joking, right?"
"No," she frowned.
"Kat," I laughed, "you're going to one when we go Spain. Don't you think you can
wait until then?"

"You don't care, do you? Fashion, music and television all of that it's important
to me! My career relies on all of that and you just don't give a flying fuck. You
know," she nearly cried, "I have been so down recently and you have not been
there for me! You just don't care. You don't know anything that has gone on in my
life-"
I cut her off there and recited back everything she had told me in the past month. I
went all the way from pedicures to huge photo shoots for popular magazines. I
didn't miss out a thing and proved her wrong. I showed her that I actually did listen
to everything she said and she didn't have the right to tell me that I didn't.
"So," I smirked, "now you tell me what I have told you in the past few days, Kat."
She looked at me with wide and eyes and a dead expression on her face. She
couldn't do it.
"You're pathetic," she spat and left the kitchen.
"Have a good day too, honey!" I yelled out in a mocking tone.
It didn't surprise me when she came marching back into the kitchen with blood shot
eyes.
"After what I'm about to tell you," she growled, "I'm going to ignore you. We're
having dinner at my parents' house tonight. We're leaving at seven. Try not to ditch
this one, ok?"
"I have plans tonight."
"Since?"
"I told you last night strangely enough."
"Cancel them," she hissed. "My parents want to talk about the wedding and
money."
"What's new?"
She winked at me and shot her evil smirk, before wondering out of the house and
slamming the front door. She had to go for a photo shoot to promote the TV show
that she would be appearing on. See, I did listen.
The atmosphere in my home was always tense, rough and horrible to be a part of.
Even at my parents' house when my whole family was together well it was awful.
Yeah, my mother was a ray of sunshine and I loved her for it, but nobody else
knew how to laugh or joke. Nobody ever smiled or played, it was boring.
I drank the rest of my orange juice and put the paper down before pulling on my
jacket and leaving the house behind. The cold air was a nice change and made me
feel refreshed. I needed it to wake me up before I could lay eyes on Elena again. I
would arrive at her folks' house a little earlier than I should, but I had to get out of
the house.
I had to see her.

As soon as I got to their front door, I could hear laughter. The atmosphere around
this house already felt a lot different to the one I had just come from. I couldn't
help but feel a little jealous by the family life that she had. They all seemed to fit in
with one another, even if she said she didn't match with them.
I lightly knocked on the door and waited until it was answered. It was only a few
seconds before the person who I recognised as her dad pulled open the door.
"Damon Salvatore, right?" He held out his hand to shake my own. "Come in. Is she
running late?"
"No," I laughed, "I'm early."
"Ahh," he rolled his eyes, "it's usually my daughter who is late. Come in," he led me
into the kitchen where a woman was standing over the stove. "This is Miranda, the
old ball and chain. Miranda this is Damon Salvatore, Elena's boss."
"It's nice to finally meet you," Miranda smiled and shook my hand. "We've heard a
lot about you. Would you like a drink or anything?"
"No thank you, but it's a pleasure to meet you."
"Take a seat," she pointed to the table behind me, "she'll be down in a second.
Grayson, go call your daughter."
"Why do you always say 'your' daughter? She's yours too."
"She's more you then she is me," she shrugged. "Poor girl."
"Oh you are so funny, Randy." Grayson whipped the towel against her. "ELENA
GABBY GILBERT!"
"WHAT?" I heard Elena shout from the top of the stairs.
"Damon is here!" Grayson yelled back.
I didn't hear her response but I did here movement above my head. I could tell
that she was rushing around. I felt bad for coming early when she clearly wasn't
ready.
"Elena said you were looking at venues today," Grayson handed me a coffee even
though I didn't want one. He winked at me like Elena had told him I wasn't meant
to have it, clearly father and daughter. "The Hotel Persona is a lovely place," he
said, "I here she has that one for you to see first."
"I think so," I nodded. "Are you and the rest of your family coming to the benefit?"
"I gave Elena the money for the tickets this morning," Miranda said from the stove.
"Thank you for inviting us all."
"Oh no," I laughed, "the more the merrier. It should be a fun night."

"You're letting Elena plan the thing," Grayson scoffed, "so you're a brave man."
"I heard that, old man." Elena stumbled through the kitchen door as she tried to
pull her shoe on.
"Ever heard of sitting down and doing it, Pud?"
"Ever heard of making me some pancakes, dad?" She shot back at him.
"Cheeky bastard. Make your own pancakes-"
"Language!" Miranda cut in. "Don't insult your daughter like that."
"Yeah, Dad." Elena giggled, "Don't do that to me."
She spun on her heel when she finally got her shoe on properly and smiled at me. I
was expecting her to ignore my existence after the night before. I also had a feeling
that she would call in sick just to avoid me, but it didn't seem like it so far.
"Good morning," she grinned. "How are you?"
"Tired, but good. How are you?"
"I think I'm coming down with something," here we go, "it's what you get for
playing in the rain."
Oh, I thought, that was a surprise. I was expecting her to tell me that she couldn't
come into work today because she was dying of some sort of flu when really she
was just too embarrassed to be with me. But that was definitely not the case.
"Hey!" Another girl laughed as she ran into the kitchen and slid across the tile
flooring.
Poor Elena jumped from her skin and nearly fell backwards against the table. I put
my hands out and stopped her from sliding over and held her up while she tried to
catch her breath.
"Thank you," she mouthed to me.
"Ok," this cheerful girl shushed everybody, "I have news that will make your day!"
"Don't you dare!" A guy, who I recognised as Elena's brother, came in behind her.
"Bonnie Gilbert, if you say a word-"
"Jeremy cried at Titanic!" Bonnie cried out. "He was in tears at the end of it!"
"I need divorce papers," Jeremy mumbled to himself. "I thought there was some
sort of privacy between husbands and wives?"
"Not when it comes to crying at films, baby." Bonnie purred and reached up to
press a kiss to his cheek.
"Damon," Elena turned back to me, "this is my brother, Jeremy, and my sister in
law, Bonnie."

"Nice to meet you Damon." Jeremy said as he shook my hand. He looked at Elena
as he said it, however, which made me feel a little uncomfortable. She looked at
me with a sympathetic smile, and then I realised she had told her brother about us.
Us? Were we an us?
"And you," I replied with a polite smile.
"Where's mopey?" Bonnie asked. "He was right behind us."
"Mopey?" Elena questioned.
"Matt," Jeremy scoffed. "He's dragging his feet around because he misses his
missus."
"She's been gone one night," Elena rolled her eyes.
"It's ridiculous," Jeremy grumbled.
"It's cute. He loves her," Elena smiled.
"Give Damon that money, Elena." Miranda shouted out above all the noise. "You'll
lose it if you don't."
"I don't lose everything, mom."
"Wait!" Jeremy burst into hysterics. "Did you seriously just say that?"
"At least I don't lose at Mario Kart," she playfully spat.
"I don't hit girls."
"Me either," she winked.
She rummaged through her bag and pulled out a wad of cash and handed it to me.
"This is money for my mom's ticket, my dad's, Jeremy's, Bonnie's, Matt's,
Caroline's and Tyler's. Can I give you mine tomorrow-"
"Elena, if you can't afford it we will pay," Grayson sighed.
"No."
"Stop being stubborn, Pud."
"I like to call it being independent."
"You're living with the folks again," Jeremy joked, "where's the independence in
that?"
"You cried at Titanic."
"He dies! She lets him go and he dies! You wouldn't let me go would ya, Bon?"
"Depends what mood I'm in," his wife shrugged.

"Ok," Elena rolled her eyes, "we're going to go before I get insulted some more."
"Deep down," Grayson whispered, "we do love you."
"I'm sure," Elena mumbled.
"It was nice meeting you, Damon." Elena's mother smiled at me from the stove.

I couldn't believe how nice Elena's family actually were. They were a complete
contrast to my own. They actually laughed and smiled rather than the stern frowns
that I was used to. They seemed so close knit and I liked that, it was special.
Unique, even.
The car journey to the first hotel was rather quiet, but it wasn't awkward. The
sound of her gentle breathing was enough to set me off. I wasn't quite sure
whether to mention the kiss or just let nature run its course. If she regretted it then
she would have been acting strange with me right? And if she enjoyed it then she
would have mentioned it. Then I thought, but what if she is thinking the same
thing? What if she wants me to bring it up? It was just an endless circle of pathetic
'what ifs'.
"This is the hotel that I want you to choose," she smiled at me, "because I love it
here. I've never stayed here, but I've been to a party here."
"If you want me to choose this one then why are we seeing two?" I asked her.
"Because you might not like it," she shrugged.
I rolled my eyes playfully at her and hopped out of the car. It was tipping it down
with rain still and Elena didn't seem to have an umbrella with her. I pulled out my
umbrella from the trunk and then ran to the passenger side to open her door for
her. Shoot me; I'm still a little old fashioned.
"I love the rain," she giggled as she jumped out of the car and huddled under my
umbrella. "But I don't like getting wet."
"How do you shower then?"
"With a lot of complaining," she sighed. "I also find that showers and baths are
boring. It's such a shame that you have to have them. If I had it my way then I
would never have to shower."
"Baths don't have to be boring, y'know." As soon as I said it, I kicked myself. I
went to correct myself or just quickly change the subject but she stopped me.
"Oh," she grinned, "how so?"
"When you're with someone," I shrugged, "it's just a lot more fun."
She snuggled in closer to my body. I liked to pretend that it was because she
wanted to be close to me, hug me or just be near to me, but I knew it was just so
she could keep dry.

"I've never had a bath or shower with anyone," she frowned as we walked towards
the hotel.
"Didn't my brother ever- oh, ok. Don't answer that." I cringed.
"Nah," she sighed, "he said it was too romantic. He didn't like to do the romantic
things like going out for meals, having baths together, breakfast in bed, watching
movies or just going for walks. He said it 'isn't how I roll'."
"Sounds like Katherine," I scoffed.
"Whatever happened to that old school love? Y'know, where the guy would just
write a girl a love letter for no reasons? Where a guy will just walk his girl home?"
"Where he would touch her for the first time in a drive in movie?"
"Yeah," she giggled, "like Grease. I just don't believe in romance I guess."
"That's because nobody has made you a romantic gesture."
"Have you ever made one?"
"A few," I rolled my eyes, "but Katherine doesn't appreciate it unless it comes gift
wrapped with a receipt."
"Would you slap me if I said I don't like your fianc?"
"I'd never slap you, 'Lena. Sometimes I don't like my fianc either."
We got into the hotel lobby and I was able to put down my umbrella and place it in
a holder for it to dry while we looked around the ballroom.
"Thank you for keeping me dry," she whispered as she moved away from me
"Any time."

A woman in a grey suit showed us around the ball room, and I have to admit that it
was beautiful. It was old fashioned but had a great atmosphere to it. I would have
chosen it even if I didn't like it because Elena loved it, but I adored it anyway.
"So," I began when the woman left me and Elena to ourselves, "what have you got
planned for this place?"
"Ok," she grinned, "the dcor theme is black and white. The modern will contrast
with the great old fashioned theme this room already has, perfectly. It's going to be
sophisticated yet slightly gauche. It's going to be playful yet serious. It's going be
eye catching and mesmerizing but it will be easy on the eyes."
Listening to her talk with so much enthusiasm had my whole body pulsing. It was
so attractive, her knowing just what she wanted. She talked about everything with
a passion that I didn't know was possible for someone to have. I found myself
getting more and more hooked on her with every syllable.

"It's going to be based on the children. There will be things that children used to
love. There will be a few mime artists who will just be going around the whole night
and they'll be dressed in black and white. I have ordered two hoops to be hung
from the roof where there will be two gymnasts. Of course, they'll be in black and
white. And I have booked a pianist, a band and whoever you have coming. The
outfit theme for people who are coming is going to be a little different. Have you
ever seen 'Two Weeks Notice'?"
"Once," I nodded, "a long time ago."
"They wore outfits with a little spark to them. One man wore a really long tie,
another wore a water squirting flower on his suit and Sandra Bullock wore a red
nose with her dress. Dress code will be the serious circus."
I sat stunned at how much she had already done. Hiring her was good for my
business not just for me. I was shocked by it and it just made me want her more.
Thankfully I wasn't wearing jeans and she wasn't looking in my exact direction.
"It's shit, isn't it?" She sighed. "I knew it would be."
"No, no no!" I rushed out. "'Lena, it's perfect.
"Really?" I nodded. "The hotel also says that guests can book rooms too. I think
that's good because I guess a lot of people will be drinking."
"Are you going to book a room here?" I asked her.
"I don't know," she bit her lip as she spoke, "are you?"
"It depends."
"On?"
I wanted to say, "On you," but I guess that was to forward.
"How much I am planning on drinking."
"Oh," she giggled. "I don't think it's that expensive to stay here. I doubt I will
anyway. The price for both is pretty damn steep."
"Elena," I caught onto her hand and pulled her over to me. She stood straight in
front of me and took a deep breath. "Let me pay for your ticket."
"No," she shook her head, "I can do it myself. It's just I've had to pay a lot out for
my damn flat and it's just knocked me off my feet a little bit."
"Then let me pay," I sighed.
"You can't pay for me, Damon."
"I want to."
"But I won't be able to pay you back straight away and I will owe you. I can't owe
you."

"You don't have to pay me back, 'Lena." I laughed. "It's a gift. You arranged all of
this and you've done it perfectly. It's the least I could do."
I could tell she was going to say something to try and get me to change my mind,
but only a cute sneeze came out. It was just another adorable trait she had. She
sounded like a kitten sneezing. Well done Damon, you're now officially a girl.
"Plus," I rolled my eyes, "I was the reason that you were out in the rain."
"Strangely enough," she smiled shyly, "I didn't mind getting wet last night."
"You didn't? I basically pushed myself upon you, 'Lena. I shouldn't-"
"You regret kissing me?" Her eyebrows furrowed as she looked at me and I saw a
glimpse of hurt in her eyes.
"I wish I did," I sighed, "but I don't."
I don't think she realised how close she was now standing to me. I was still sitting
on a table and she was standing in between my legs. I only had to lean in a mere
few inches and we'd be kissing once more.
"Do you? Do you regret letting me kiss you?"
"No," she shrugged, "but I should."
"Would you let me kiss you again?"
A smile broke out across her face and I found myself smiling back at her. She was
about to answer me when that stupid hotel woman barged through the door and
took Elena's attention away from me. Elena turned around to face the lady, but her
hand was still resting on my thigh. I scolded myself for thinking, just a little bit
higher.
"So," the woman began, "what do you think?"
"We'd like to book for three days' time," I told her.
"Great!" She cheered. "I'll go and get you the forms to sign."
She quickly left the room and I was hoping that Elena and I could get back to
where we were. She turned on her heels and faced me, a bewildered smile ghosting
her lips.
"You haven't seen the second one yet," she said.
"I don't need to," I shrugged, "because I know that I'll choose this one."
"But you might love that one."
"But you love this one," I smiled. "The party that you designed should be at the
place that you love. If this place will make that night perfect for you," I tucked a
strand of hair behind her ear, "then we'll use this place."

"You'd do that? Just for me?"

"Yeah," I coughed awkwardly. "Yeah, I would."
"Katherine doesn't give you what you deserve," she whispered as she closed the
distance between us, "you know that right?"
"Maybe I'm just not a very good fiance."
"I find that very hard to believe, Damon."
She ran her fingers through my damp hair and ruffled it up. She giggled as a few
water droplets trickled down my forehead. Her body shivered with the cold, so I
slipped off my jacket and hung it over her shoulders.
"You're so much more than your brother, Damon." She smiled. "It's hard to believe
that you're actually related to one another."
I didn't know what to say to that and for the first time in a long time, I was
speechless.
"She's really lucky to have you."
I Won't Give This Up
Your smile and the sound of your voice, and the way you see through me.
(Elena Gilbert)

The day of the party hadn't started off so well. I woke up in the midst of a major
panic attack and it didn't disappear no matter how hard my family tried. I then got
into an argument with my mother about my flat. She didn't think I should go back
to it; she said it wasn't the right place to live, but I didn't want to live with them. I
argued back saying she had to let me be independent and that I could do it alone,
but she was adamant that I needed them. I don't believe there to be anything
wrong in trying to stand on your own two feet, providing for yourself and looking
after yourself. My mother clearly didn't agree and wanted to help me out. I
appreciated it, I really did, but I needed to prove to myself that I was strong
enough to do it alone. This meant that she stormed off in a huff and I was left in
the kitchen on my own.
"I'm home!" Caroline squeaked as she ran through the front door. "Hello?"
"Kitchen," I shouted out to her.
She skipped into the kitchen with a gift bag that had my name on it literally.
"I got you a little something," she sang as she came to sit down opposite me.
"What's wrong?"
"Bad morning," I quickly shrugged it off. "What's in the bag?"

"Open it up and see."

I rummaged through the bag, pulling out the tissue papers and confetti, and found
a small white box. I carefully pulled off its lid to see a pair of white gold earrings
that were shaped into feathers.
"Caroline," I smiled, "you didn't have to do this."
"You took me to the airport," she shrugged, "so it was the least I could do."
"Thank you," I leaned over the table and hugged her, "I will wear them tonight."
"Have you decided what you're going to wear?" Caroline asked me.
"I don't know. I don't want to show much skin so I was thinking about a maxi dress
or something."
"Elena Gilbert!" Caroline screeched. "You are going to show some leg tonight, like it
or not."
"There are gonna be so many people there, Care. I can't wear something like that."
"Yes you can," she scoffed. "You have the nicest figure that I've ever seen. I hate
to say it but it's better than my own."
"I have tree trunks though."
"What?" Caroline laughed. "Oh my, you're a mess."
"Thank you, Captain Obvious."
"What time does the thing start tonight?" she asked me.
"We have to be there for seven. And no," I held my hand up to cut her off, "we are
not arriving fashionably late."
"Fine," Caroline huffed. "Well make sure you are here for five and I am going to
make sure you look beautiful."
"I know how to dress myself, 'Care."
"But knowing you, you'll come dressed from neck to toe."
"I wouldn't do that."
"Yeah," Caroline laughed, "you would."
"I'll see how I feel," I said, "but I won't hold you to any promises."
"Good girl. Now," she sighed, "I hear that my hubby has been Mr Grumpy recently."
"More like Mr Mopey. The poor man can't live without you!"
"I should go home to him then, shouldn't I?"

"Yeah," I grinned, "you should."

"Dress up, Elena. You're going to steal the night away."
She leaned over the table and kissed my cheek before skipping back out of the
kitchen. I waited until the front door was shut before I let out a huge, painful
breath. I was back in silence and my panic attack decided to show its true colours. I
found myself tapping my foot vigorously across the tile flooring and my nails were
dancing across the table top.
I needed to get out the house to breathe for a bit, but it would be too early to go
into work. I sat and thought about it for a few minutes, but by that time I was
nearly crying. I jumped up from the table and wrapped my coat around me before
picking up my bag and running out the door. Luckily there was a bus stop less than
five minutes away, so I walked quickly towards it. A bus was just pulling up so I
made myself run for it, thankfully he stopped for me.
I sat down at the front of the bus and closed my eyes. To everybody else, I guess I
looked perfectly fine. I wasn't crying, I wasn't shaking and I was biting my lip
nervously, but my insides were churning. The doctors had told me multiple things
and gave me several ideas on how to help these attacks, but not many of them
worked. A therapist told me that once I find my place in life then they would
stop. Great.
I hopped off of the bus a few stops before I needed to and went into a local coffee
shop for a Danish pastry.
"Can I help you, Miss?" The girl behind the counter said.
"Can I have a Danish pastry and a chocolate muffin please."
They weren't both for me, obviously. The chocolate muffin was for Damon and the
pastry was for me. It would have been slightly harsh not to buy him one after how
nice he had been to me. I would have got him a coffee too, but I didn't know when
he'd be in and it would probably go cold by the time he arrived.
"There you go," she smiled and handed me my cakes.
"Thank you."
"Have a good day, Miss."
"And you."
I walked through the busy city street and ignored the loud noises that surrounded
me. If I got to work, I knew I would have something to do, something that would
take my mind off of what was going on in my head.
Somebody was clearly already in the building as the lights were on and the door
was unlocked. I crept in quietly and hopped in the elevator. It opened up on to the
top floor, all the lights were off and it was actually rather chilly. I switched on the
lights that I needed and headed towards Damon's office. His door was unlocked,
lucky for me, and I could walk straight in.

I went straight to my laptop and organized everything that I could. When Damon's
schedule was as perfect as it could be, I cleaned my office. I then cleaned Damon's
office and got the vacuum over the wood flooring. I straightened out all the papers
on his desk before sorting out the cushions on the couch that was in my office.
"Elena?" A soft, velvet voice came from behind me. "Have you cleaned? And why
are you in so early?"
"I was bored," I lied.
I hadn't turned around to face him and just focused on getting the marks off of the
couch. I guess you could say that cleaning kind of soothed me.
"'Lena?"
"I have your schedule organized and sent to the printer room, your cabinets are in
alphabetical order, you need a new vacuum because that one is awful and I brought
you a chocolate muffin."
"Ok," he sighed and caught onto my hand to spin me around. "What's wrong,
'Lena?"
"Nothing."
"Don't lie to me," he said as he wiped away some mascara from under my eye with
the pad of his thumb.
"It's just a rough morning," I shrugged, "that's all."
"Why did you come in? I would have understood."
"I needed to take my mind off it and cleaning always helps."
By this time we had got into his office and I was sitting down on his desk while he
poured me a glass of water. For some strange reason, he looked gorgeous. It was
strange because well he was always good looking, but there was something that
made him even better. Maybe it was because of how we had slowly got closer or
maybe he had just styled his hair differently, but I was definitely seeing him
differently.
"What started it off?" he asked me.
"God knows," I sighed, "they usually go off quickly but this one hasn't."
"Do you want to go home?"
"No," I shook my head. "I'm sorry. I'm slowly becoming a handful, aren't I?"
"You're far from a handful, 'Lena."
I noticed that we had swapped places. This time it was me who was sitting down
and he was standing between my legs. I wouldn't really want him anywhere else,
but still, we we're probably too close.

"So," I quickly changed the subject, "are you dressing up tonight?"

"My mother is making me wear a red nose. Thank you for the special dress code,"
he scoffed. "Did you do it just to embarrass me?"
"No!" I gasped. "I have a tiny top hat to wear."
"Yeah but that will cute," he laughed. "I will just look stupid."
"You think I'll look cute?"
"You always look cute," he said quietly as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.
"You haven't seen me in the morning."
"I have though, haven't I?" He winked. "You looked even more stunning like that."
"What? Don't be stupid."
"I'm not," he rolled his eyes. "I'm actually being serious, 'Lena. Your hair was all
over the place, your buttons were not done up properly and your skirt was a little
to the right. But, you were still, if not more, as good looking as you are now."
"How do you remember all that?"
"You're kind of hard to forget."
I wanted to know if he knew what he was doing to me! I was literally stopping
myself from squirming about the table or reaching up to kiss him. I'm pretty sure
he could hear my heart beat racing and beating like a bass drum, but he didn't
mention it.
"I am?"
"Yeah," he breathed.
I slowly pushed myself up and raised my body from the desk, his lips terrifyingly
close to mine. I stopped to give him chance to pull away, to reject me, but he
didn't. He moved in even closer till our lips met once more. It was only a quick kiss,
soft and clich, but it still sent fireworks off through my body.
"I think that answers my question," he said quietly with a smirk.
"What question?"
"If you'd let me kiss you again."
"Actually," I giggled, "I kissed you."
"Mmmhm," was all I heard from him before his lips crashed back onto mine.
For a second I was lost and didn't know what to do, but when his tongue glided
across my bottom lip I knew exactly what I wanted to do. I quickly wrapped my
arms around his neck and pulled him down as close as I could to me. His hands

softly caressed my legs until he grabbed them and wrapped them around his waist.
I felt them glide up my body until they rested on my waist. He had such soft and
warm hands, so different to his brother.
He lifted me up from his desk, my legs still around his waist and my arms around
his neck, and sat down in his office chair. His hands finally rested in my hair as
mine clutched the material of his shirt. Our tongues dancing along with one
another, I let him dominate the kiss.
"Elena," he moaned as my hands ran up and down his chest.
I gasped when I felt him undo the top buttons of my shirt. I was telling myself to
stop this, get off him and get to work, but I couldn't. I was hooked. When my
buttons were undone, he pulled away from my lips and took a look at my covered
chest.
"Hello again," he whispered at my breasts before kissing them around the material
of my bra. He nibbled and sucked on the skin, making my whole body squirm.
"You're so fucking perfect," he growled against my skin. His hands moved up my
thighs until he had pushed my skirt all the way up. I should have stopped him, but
I still couldn't. I didn't want to. His fingers started to caress me over my tights and
I felt myself slowly tipping in to oblivion.
"Damon," I gasped, "this this is wrong."
"If it's making you happy then it is far from being wrong." Our lips collided once
more as he carried on what he was doing to me. My hips began to roll against his
and I constantly moaned against his lips. "Spend the night with me," he whispered.
"What?" I frowned and pulled away from him. "Damon, it isn't even lunch time."
"I have a hotel room booked for myself tonight. I found out that both Kat's parents
are going and my brother and Lexi are. I was planning on getting very drunk and
just sleeping where I fell. I have a room."
"Damon," I sighed, "we can't do that-"
"Don't tell me that we can't do it because of the situation. Screw the situation,
'Lena. I'll understand if you say no because you don't want to, but don't say no
because of what you think is wrong."
"I want to Damon," I rushed out in a harsh whispered. "God I want to."
"Then spend the night with me," he breathed.
"What about Katherine?"
"She's only staying at the party for a couple of hours," he rolled his eyes; "she has
a 'late night' meeting to go to."
"Are you sure?" I looked deep into his eyes as I asked him. "Sex," I shrugged, "it
changes everything."
"Yeah," he scoffed, "I know. A lot has changed for me since New Year's."

"Me too," I whispered.

"Spend the night with me because you want to, 'Lena."
"When you say night, what do you mean?"
"I mean, I want you to be there when I wake up. Will you?"
"I guess I should tell my parents that I don't need a ride home then, huh?"
"It's the polite thing to do," he grinned. "Now, can I carry on what I was doing
before?"
"Mmm, no. You have a meeting in five minutes."
I jumped off of his lap and straightened out my skirt. I could feel his eyes on my
back which made me blush three shades of pink. I suddenly felt two hands on my
hips and a chest pressed against my back.
"I'll understand if you don't want to," he whispered. "You just have to say no."
"You'll be the one to back out of this," I told him, "not me."
"I don't plan on backing out anytime soon, 'Lena."
"I'll hold you to that."

Damon had gone to his meeting and I was lounging on the couch with a bunch of
papers in hand. I was meant to be dealing with a venue for a book signing, but my
mind wasn't in it. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw what we were doing just over
an hour ago. I wanted to know if he was thinking the same about it, if he enjoyed it
just as much as I did. Knowing that my night was going to end with him, well, I
wanted to dress up now. I wanted to impress him and I wanted him to look at me
like I had never been looked at before.
"Hey you," Cameron smiled as he leaned on the door frame to my office. "I owe
you an apology."
"You do?" My brows furrowed. "Why?"
"I kind of just ditched you for my booty call the other night," he shrugged, "that
was dickish of me."
"I ended up having a really nice night," I told him, "so don't worry about it."
"Elena," he moaned, "I'm seriously screwed."
"Sit," I pointed to the couch I was on.
He sat down beside me and put my legs over his lap. He lolled his head over the
back of the couch and mumbled to himself.

"I don't even think a dog could understand what you just said," I laughed.
"I've fallen in love, Elena."
"Oh, ha-ha. Very funny," I mocked him.
"I'm not even kidding. This woman, this thing, she's a witch! I'm constantly texting
her, I want to spend every minute of my day with her, I think about her 24/7 and I
sleep with her most nights."
"Is this the woman that you were texting the other night? Cam," I laughed, "you're
just infatuated by her. Haven't you only known her a few days?"
"Actually," he looked at me with wide eyes, "we've doing the nasty for about a
month."
"You said you have only just-"
"I know what I said! I lied. Elena," he whined, "that's not the problem! The problem
is that I am clearly in love. Look," he pointed to his bare arms, "even thinking of
her and I get goose bumps! What does it mean to be in love? Am I in love with her?
Please tell me I'm not in love with her."
"I don't know what it means to be in love," I told him truthfully, "but to be in love
isn't the end of the world."
"It is when this woman is with another guy," he sighed. "I've never fallen for
anybody before and now I do I fall for somebody that I can't have."
"Preach," I sighed.
"Will you go out with me, Elena?"
"What? You've just told me that you think you're in love-"
"I KNOW WHAT I SAID!" He yelled. "But if you go out with me then it might get my
mind off of her."
"Are you sure that's why you said it? Don't you just want to go out with me to
make her jealous?"
"That's a childish move, Elena. I can't believe you would think so low of me."
"Cameron" I drawled.
"I don't do relationships, Elena. I've tried it once and I got completely screwed
over. I'm not going down that road again."
"You can't run from someone just because of a past mistake."
"So you're telling me that you're happy to try a relationship with someone even
though Stefan proved that they suck?"
"I-I-," I stuttered.

"Will you be my date tonight, Elena?" He sighed. "I need to get my mind off of this
woman."
"You want to be my date?"
"Strictly platonic," he nodded, "yea h I do. You're kind of my best friend."
"Was that a compliment?"
"Shut up and just say yes."
"What perks does being your date have?"
"I'll dance with you, I'll buy you a maximum of five drinks and I will punch off any
other guy who tries to touch you. unless he's bigger than me."
"This has really shook you, hasn't it?"
"I don't do relationships. I fuck them, and then I run a mile."
"Well maybe this woman is special."
"This woman isn't available."
"Always take care of number one," I told him. "If she has been cheating then she
clearly isn't one hundred per cent happy with her relationship."
"Is that why people cheat?"
"I don't know," I shrugged, "but being in an affair doesn't mean you're going to
hell."
"Being in a relationship, for me, does."
"Have you ever thought about taking a chance?" I asked him as he pushed my legs
off of his lap. "If you don't try, you'll never know. You could miss the chance of
being-"
"Why are you shouting at me?" He frowned at me. "You sound like you're trying to
persuade yourself more than you are me. Elena Gilbert," he smirked, "who are you
fucking?"
"NOBODY!" I squeaked. "Jesus Cameron, say it louder and the queen may be able
to hear you."
"ELENA GILBERT, WHO ARE YOU FU-"
"NOBODY!" I cut him off and slapped my hand over his mouth. "I'm not seeing
anybody."
"I didn't ask who you were seeing, 'Lena. I asked who you were fucking."
"Is there a difference?"

"Yeah, if I guy asks you to fuck him, he doesn't want a commitment. If he asks to
spend time with you, he likes you."
"But if he asks you to spend the night with him, he is asking to spend time with
you."
"No," Cameron laughed, "he's asking to spend time in you! There is a difference."
"I don't believe that. Sex just isn't about pleasure it's about being with one
another."
"Yeah, it is to couples. This woman comes to me for the pleasure, but her fianc is
the one she will be passionate with."
"So you're saying if a taken guy came to me and wanted to spend the night with
me, he'd only want the pleasure. If he wanted to do it with emotions he'd be
going to his partner."
"Exactly."
"Yeah," I shook my head, "I don't believe you. Not all guys want just sex."
"Be careful, Elena." I frowned at him in confusion. "I don't know who this guy is,
but if he is taken then the one who will get hurt the most is you."
"What if I'm willing to take the risk?"

It came up to three p.m. and I wanted to go home and start pampering myself for
tonight. I was going a bit OTT, but if my night was going to end special then it had
to begin special. I threw everything into my bag and shut my laptop before skipping
out of my office and into Damon's.
"Damon?"
"Mmm?" he looked up from his desk. As soon as he saw me, he smiled. "You ok?"
"I've done everything. Can I leave early?"
"Of course," he nodded. "You don't have to ask, Elena. If you think you've done
everything you can for the day then you can just go."
"I like asking for permission."
"You're a strange one, 'Lena."
"I guess," I bit my lip, "I'll see you tonight."
"Elena," he called out and stopped me from leaving the room. I turned around to
find him right behind me, his hand pinning the door shut. I lay flat against the door
and looked into his cobalt eyes. "I just want you to know that if you want to drop
out or say no, you can. I don't want you to feel-."

"Like I said," I cut him off, "it will be you who stops this before I do."
I could see him slowly leaning in to kiss me once more. I was in that cheeky,
playful mood that annoyed people, but I found it funny. So just as his lips brushed
against mine, I ducked down and jumped out of his office.
"I'll see you tonight, Damon."
"I'll look forward to it."
Be My Baby Tonight
Honey, I'm still free. Take a chance on me.
(Damon Salvatore)

I had been walking on sunshine all day, well since my little get together with Elena.
If I hadn't have had that stupid meeting then I wouldn't have let her go and I
wouldn't have had to wait for that night to be with her. I was turning into a child on
Christmas Eve. I wasn't usually the impatient type of person, but all day I was
staring at the clock hoping for it to be late evening. Of course I knew what I was
going to do was wrong; I knew I would probably go to hell for it, but right now I
just didn't care. I hadn't done something for myself in a very long time and I was
finally putting myself in first place. Elena, I hoped, was doing the same thing. I was
actually shocked that she even let me take it that far. I mean, fuck, I was touching
her over her tights. I wanted to rip them off, of course I did, but it was still
something. The way she said my name as I did this to her, the way it rolled off her
tongue and caressed my ear drums, had me squirming like never before.
"Tell me I look gorgeous," Katherine said as she walked through the door. She was
wearing a blood red dress that rested just below her arse. Her legs were covered in
tights that seemed to glisten when light hit them, and her shoes were just
pathetically high. I could see her falling over and been rushed to A&E with a broken
ankle only ten minutes in to the party.
"You look gorgeous," I told her as I straightened out my tie.
"My parents will be here in ten and yours are downstairs."
"Oh well won't this be fun," I smirked.
"I tolerate your family so please could you tolerate mine?"
"Sorry," I sighed, "I'm just on edge tonight."
"Are you nervous, baby?"
"A little," I told her but obviously we were talking about different things.
"I was thinking," Katherine said as she patted my chest.
"Dangerous," I wiggled my brows at her and she scowled back at me.

"Your P.A designed the whole night, didn't she?"

"She did," I frowned, "why?"
"I've heard that it's pretty fantastic looking, so I was thinking that maybe she could
design our wedding."
Oh that wasn't good. My heart stopped beating as she gave out that option. Elena
could not, and would not, design my wedding for me. One, I doubt she would feel
comfortable doing it and I didn't want the woman, who I was slowly falling for,
designing what was supposed to be the best day of my life.
"Don't you want a professional to do it for us?"
"Well ok," she nodded, "maybe she can design the taster wedding."
"The taster wedding? What the hell is a taster wedding?"
"You know," she smiled at me, "where you practise for the wedding?"
"You need to practise walking down an aisle and copying what the priest says?"
"Is this a joke to you?"
"Yes," I laughed, "because that would just be a waste of money."
"Please," she sighed. "I have this perfect red dress to wear as-"
"You're meant to get married in white, Kat."
"And I will," she nodded, "but for the rehearsal, I have a red one."
"And what happens at these rehearsal weddings?"
"You do everything you do for a real wedding, but you don't exactly get married.
We will have all the important people there, parents and people taking part, and we
will make sure we get it perfect for the real day."
"If it's what you want," I gave up, "then it's what you will get."
"I want it to be as soon as you get back from Spain," she rushed out, "and then I
want to get married a few days after."
"What?" I gasped. "No, Katherine that's too soon."
"Getting married can never be too soon, Damon."
"You never wanted to rush into it before," I frowned, "so why the big rush now?"
"I just want to get married to you as soon as I can. I want to become Mrs Damon
Salvatore."
"Ok, who are you and what have you done with my fiance?"

"I'm not even joking, Damon! We need to get married as soon as possible and I
want your P.A. to design the night. If you don't give me her number then I will talk
to her at the party."
"Elena isn't meant to design parties, Kat. She is a personal assistant not an event
planner."
"She planned tonight's benefit, didn't she?"
"Yeah," I nodded, "because it's part of the job."
"It's her boss's wedding," she shrugged, "so technically ours is part of the job too."
"I doubt she will want to plan my wedding, Kat."
"Why?" she frowned. "You get on, so what's the big problem?"
"The problem is that she won't want to do it."
"Maybe," she spat at me, "it's you who doesn't want her to do it!"
"I don't want her to do it!" I shouted back at her. "She is my P.A and that means
she doesn't plan my wedding. If you can't plan and design the wedding or it's
rehearsal by yourself then I will hire a professional."
"Do you not like this girl or something?"
On the contraire, actually. I didn't want her to design our day because I liked her
more than I should have done, not because I didn't like her at all. I couldn't exactly
tell Katherine that though, could I?
"Let's talk about it later, ok?" I exhaled deeply.
"Fine!" She huffed and strutted out of the room.
I found myself massaging my temples and breathing deeply in and out. At first it
was quite therapeutic, but it slowly became annoying. Hearing my own heartbeat
just pissed me off. I quickly glanced up to the clock and sighed. Only a few more
hours till I would find some comfort again, feel something and hold a woman who
made me smile once more.
I left the room and skipped down the stairs with the perfect image of her
mesmerizing smile in my mind. Our living room was full of people, my family and
Katherine's, all chattering away like old friends. I knew deep down, even though
she was playing nice, that my mom couldn't care less about Katherine's family and
she didn't really want to converse with them. But my mother wouldn't be rude and
so she just pretended to care when they told her much they earned.
"Brother," Stefan smirked as he pushed past me.
"You could have just said excuse me, Stefan." I grumbled. "I would have happily
moved for you?"
"I was scared I might get another black eye, you know, for no apparent reason."

"Believe me," I scoffed, "there was an honest reason behind it."

"Damon," Katherine's dad, Joseph, nodded at me with his drink in hand. "How is
the new business building holding up for you?"
"It's good. It's a lot nicer to be in a place where the surroundings are peaceful and
serene."
"I'm sure," he nodded. "Has a good profit come in so far?"
"We doubt the profit will change," I told him. "The move was mainly to give our
employees a better working environment."
"Hmm," he frowned at me, "I don't believe that's a valid reason to move your
company. It could cause more trouble than good, and then you'd lose out on a lot
of money."
"I told him the same thing," father mumbled, "but my son does what he pleases."
"Good," mother smiled, "because it means that he is learning to stand on his own
two feet." She walked over to me in her long, pale blue dress and pressed a kiss to
my cheek. "You look very handsome, Damon."
"You look beautiful, mother." I spun her under my arm, which made her laugh. I
had always loved the sound of my mother's laughter. There was something about it
that became infectious and you couldn't help but laugh along with her. A lot like
Elena in that aspect. "We should set off or we'll be late."
And being late was something that wasn't an option for my night.

We got to the hotel a little earlier than we were supposed to, so we weren't allowed
in the ball room as a 'special' little something was being set up. This was new to me
as Elena had never mentioned a 'special' little surprise. My parents and I ventured
up into our hotel rooms, where we placed our overnight luggage. My parents were
staying three rooms away from me and Stefan and Lexi, the floor above.
"Oh fuck," a guy said as he bumped into my back. I turned around to see Elena's
brother, Jeremy, rolling his eyes at himself. "Damon? Sorry, man. I thought I was
running late so I wasn't watching where I was going."
"Don't worry about it," I laughed. "You're not late though. They're not even letting
people in because your sister has planned something 'secret'."
"I'd worry if I were you," Jeremy snorted. "When Elena does something secret-"
"You best not be slagging off your sister, young man." Grayson chuckled as he
came up behind his son. "Good evening, Damon."
"Good evening, Mr-"
"Grayson," he corrected me.

"Sorry," I shrugged, "it's a habit. Are you staying in the hotel?"

"My wife is making us all," he rolled his eyes. "She doesn't believe that there will be
one of us who won't drink. She has no faith in any of us."
"She has no faith in you, dad." Jeremy snorted.
"Hi," my mother grinned as she came to stand beside me.
"Mom," I gestured to Elena's father and brother, "this is Elena's father, Grayson
Gilbert, and her brother, Jeremy Gilbert. This is my mother, Eloisa Salvatore."
"It's lovely to meet you," my mother shook their hands and hugged them like she
did with everybody. "You have a wonderful daughter. I've only met her a few times,
but she is lovely."
"We quite like her," Jeremy smiled.
"It's lovely to meet you, Eloisa." Grayson nodded at us both before wrapping his
arm around Jeremy's shoulder. "I apologise in advance for the large family table
that we have been given. My family aren't the sanest of people," he looked at
Jeremy as he spoke.
"You only have yourself to blame, dad." He snorted. "I have to go find the wife
before she cuts me off from her v-"
"Yes," Grayson cut him off before he could finish, "we should be going. We'll see
you later. I hope you have a good night, both of you."
"It was a pleasure to meet you both," my mother said politely as she shook their
hands once more. As they walked away from us, my mother turned to me and
smirked. "They seem like such a lovely family. No wonder Elena is such a lovely
girl."
"Mom," I sighed, "you've barely spoken to Elena and you've just met her family for
five minutes."
"I'm good at reading people, son."
"You really like Elena, don't you?"
"Yep," she popped the p just like I always did, "and I plan on getting to know her
better tonight."
Yeah, so did I.
We wondered back down to the foyer with the rest of the family and spoke to the
man guarding the door. He was holding a checklist with everybody's names on, and
of course, we were at the top. We spoke to the guy for a few seconds before I lost
my train of thought. From the corner of my eyes, I saw two long, olive legs that I
remembered being wrapped around me. I turned my head to see Elena at the
bottom of the stairs. Cameron, ass, took her coat from her which revealed the
beauty of the dress. She was wearing a tighter black dress which only had one
sleeve. That sleeve had a large black, lace flower on it which made her look quite
innocent for some reason whereas the other half showed her skin which, to me,

brought out her sexy side. It was a tiny bit longer than Katherine's, and didn't seem
as slutty.
Cameron linked his arm with hers, again ass, and they walked over to us. She
smiled at me and I could stop myself from grinning back like an idiot. We both
knew what was going to happen tonight, we both knew that her dress was going to
be torn to shreds if I had it my way.
"Elena, right?" Katherine asked and held out her hand for Elena.
"That's me," she smiled. "It's nice to meet you again."
"So you've met my DATE?" Cameron put an emphasis on the word date as he
glared at Katherine. "Oh of course, my DATE works for your fiance doesn't she?"
I felt my cheeks turn bright red as he repeated the word 'date' over and over again.
I looked at Elena and she shot me a sympathetic smile. I moved in and wrapped
my arms around her in what looked like, to the others, as a friendly hug.
"I'm still all yours," she whispered in my ear as I pulled away.
"Great job here tonight, Elena." I told her as I tried to mask my smile.
"You haven't seen the surprise yet," she winked. "C'mon."
She nodded at the two door men and within a second they had pushed the two
huge doors wide open. The room looked it looked more than fantastic. The black
and white, the antique and modern, the serious and the playful, contrasted each
other perfectly. I looked over to the stage where Alaric was standing with a
microphone in his hand not a good idea.
"Welcome!" he cheered. "Thank you for coming. Spend all the money you can
because it all goes towards my charity for children. There is a raffle at the back of
the room and other little stalls in the side room! All I can say now is enjoy."
The lights quickly dimmed and I could feel Elena dance a little in front of me. Music
boomed from the corners and people dressed in the weirdest outfits came out of
nowhere. They began to dance in a contemporary style to Lady Gaga's 'Born This
Way'. People were already clapping within seconds and I could hear people around
me singing along, even Katherine.
"You really have done perfectly, 'Lena." I whispered in her ear.
"Thank you," she mouthed.
"Elena!" My mother grinned like a Cheshire cat as she danced over to us. "This is
wonderful! I can't believe that you did all this in the short time that you were
given."
"I always wanted to plan parties," she shrugged, "so I guess I was in my element.
You look lovely by the way, Eloisa."
"Well thank you," my mother grinned and hugged Elena tightly, "but I'm afraid that
you have stolen the show. I met your father and brother earlier, they seem lovely."

"You say that now," Elena rolled her eyes, "but wait until you've spent a little bit
longer with them."
"Are you insulting us all again?" Elena's mother came up behind her with, who I
remembered as, Bonnie and Matt. "Hello again, Damon." She leaned in and gave
me a hug and Matt shook my hand. "I'm Miranda Gilbert," she introduced herself to
my mother.
"Eloisa Salvatore," my mother hugged her, "it's a pleasure to meet you. Like I told
your husband, you have a lovely daughter."
"Thank you," Miranda pressed a kiss to Elena's head. "I also have to say the same
for your son. He must be treating her well because she finally comes home with a
smile on her face. It's been too long since we've seen it."
I couldn't stop myself from smirking at Elena. I just had to. She was blushing and
giving her mom a look that said, "Thanks for that one."
"Ok mom," she rolled her eyes, "let's get you drunk."

My mother had been sitting at the Gilberts table for most of the night. Every time
that I looked over my shoulder she was laughing, smiling or hugging somebody. It
was weird, I hadn't seen her that happy in a while, but the Gilberts welcomed her
with open arms. My dad was sitting at our table, not a care in the world, and sipped
at his drink. He hadn't even gone over and introduced himself, but I guess I was
thankful for that.
Katherine had been in a foul mood since we got into the party room. I didn't know
why, but I decided to stay out of her way. Something had clearly pissed her off;
something that I hope wasn't me. While avoiding her, I sat next to Alaric at his
table but my eyes never left the dance floor. Watching Elena dance with Cameron
was, for some reason, more than painful. I knew that at the end of the night, she
would be leaving with me. Yet it didn't stop the horrible feeling at the bottom of my
stomach. The feeling that said, 'You're losing her, Damon.'
"How many times have you slept with her?" Alaric asked as he shuffled his chair
closer to mine. "It's obvious that you have."
"Once," I told him. "And tonight we're-"
"Damon," he sighed, "do you realise what you're doing?"
"Cheating on my fiance," I nodded. "I know I will be and I know that it will be
wrong, but I just I can't stay away from her."
"You're not married yet, you know. You still can get out of it."
"I know. I know I can, and sometimes I really want to."
"Then why don't you? There is something between you and that girl, but nothing
can happen while you're with Katherine."

"I owe Katherine," I sighed. "It was Katherine that got me talking to my father
again, she gave me a relationship with my dad and she dropped everything to be
with me. If I leave her she'll have done all of that for nothing."
"You're telling me that you refuse to go with your heart because of something
Katherine did in the past? Do you even want a relationship with your dad? Would
you actually care if he stopped talking to you?" I didn't say anything and just
carried on staring at Elena. "Exactly. Do you want to have a life with Katherine? No,
because you won't have a life with Katherine. You'll never have children; you'll only
have sex once a week and your mother will always be disappointed."
"Elena is just a-"
"Don't you dare say fling, Damon Salvatore! If she was a fling then you wouldn't be
staring at her with your puppy dog eyes. Are you jealous?"
"What?" I gasped. "Jealous of what? Why would I be jealous? Damon Salvatore
does not do jealous."
"Yeah," Ric scoffed, "so why are you addressing yourself? It's ok to be jealous,
Salvatore."
"What does that mean?"
"It means that she has always been more than a fling to you. What was the sex
like?"
"I am not going to tell you about my sex life."
"Sex life?" Ric laughed. "Don't make me laugh! You had a sex night; you do not
have a sex life! Did it feel different than it does with Katherine?"
"Yeah," I dropped my head into my hands. "It was playful yet I could feel her. As
soon as I held her I had the urge to protect her and it's hasn't disappeared. I
crave her now. I feel like I'm on constant cold turkey and I just can't reach my
stash."
"Look me in the eyes and tell me that you're not falling for her." Ric demanded.
"I'm not falling for her."
"Now say it in a way that I'll believe."
"I-I-I," I stuttered. "I can't."
"Now admit that you are jealous?"
"What is this? The Ricki Lake show? Yes, ok? I'm jealous. I'm jealous that she is
dancing with him when I want to be who she dances against."
"Then why are you marrying Katherine?"

"I know you don't like me, Ric." Katherine hissed as she came and sat down on my
knee. "But I don't like you either. Damon is marrying me as soon as he gets back
from Spain and that's final."
"Spain?" Ric's eyes widened. "I thought you didn't want a quick wedding? Why are
you rushing it."
I wanted to know that answer as well. Katherine had never wanted to rush into
getting married, but now she seemed to NEED to get married.
"Because I want to get married within the month, ok?" She glared at Ric with her
evil, cat stare before turning to me and pressing a quick kiss to my lips. "I have to
go now, baby."
"You do?"
"Yeah," she smiled and kissed me once more. "I've given a note to Elena," she said,
"and she's going to call me about planning our rehearsal wedding."
"I thought we were going to talk about this first."
"Like I said," she rolled her eyes at me, "I want to get married within the month. I
need this all sorting as quickly as possible. "
I looked away from Katherine and back on to the dance floor. Cameron was pulling
on his coat, and it looked like he was saying goodbye to Elena. She didn't seem too
bothered that he was leaving, but I could see that she was a little confused by his
early exit.
"Have a good meeting, Kat." I told her as she stood up from my lap.
"I love you, baby."
She turned on her heels and disappeared from the party room. Ric stood up and
stood in front of me, a sombre look on his face.
"You have less than a month to decide who you want," he reminded me. "That girl
over there," he pointed to Elena, "isn't going to wait forever."
"That's why you should go and ask the girl to dance," a voice came from behind
me. I looked over my shoulder to see Jeremy standing with a bottle of beer in his
hand. "I know my little sister, and I know that she is easily hurt, and I also know
that she's like a dog with a bone. If she likes something then she won't let it go
even if it hurts her."

We were sitting around the Gilbert table, my mother and I, joining in with their
conversations. My mother and Miranda got on like a house on fire, whereas I got on
really well with her father. I could see so many similarities in Grayson and Elena; it
was no surprise that they were so close.
"So," mother leaned over the table, "they're all yours?"

"They might as well be," Miranda grinned. "Elena and Jeremy are both ours, our
beautiful children. Caroline was Elena's best friend throughout school and she
moved in with us after some family issues she became our second daughter.
Bonnie married Jeremy and became our third. Matt married Caroline and is now a
son to us. Tyler is actually our nephew, but is more like a son to us. We're a very
close, dysfunctional family."
"It's lovely to hear," mom smiled. "My sons used to be close until this one," she
glared at me, "punched Stefan."
"You punched Stefan?" Grayson asked with a smile on his face.
"Have you met Stefan?" My mother looked at the Gilbert family with a confused
expression.
"Oh," Grayson shut his mouth in a firm line, "urm. Just a bit in the past."
"Did you know him?" she asked Elena.
Elena looked up to me with wide eyes, like she was asking for help or for me to
explain it to her.
"Mom," I looked at her, "Stefan and Elena-."
"My son was the guy that hurt you badly, wasn't he?" She cut me off. "I had my
suspicions when he was questioning you so hard at the table. I just didn't want to
believe it. Is that why you punched him?" She asked me.
"It was a justified punch." I shrugged. "I'm sorry, mo-"
"Don't you dare apologise!" she growled. "I am sorry that he did that to you. He
had no right to hurt such a lovely girl, and I apologise on his behalf to your family."
"We don't hold grudges," Elena smiled at her. "Plus I guess Damon defended my
honour."
"We should thank you for that one," Matt added, "because it saves us the job of
doing it ourselves."
"Matt!" Elena scolded him. "Nobody needs to punch anybody. It was the past. I'm
happy now, believe it or not."
A slow song came over the speaker, I love you, and people started to take their
loved ones on to the dance floor.
"Would you like to dance, Mrs Gilbert Senior?" Grayson asked his wife as he held
his hand out for her.
"I would love to."
"What about you, Mrs Gilbert Junior?" Jeremy laughed and took Bonnie's hand in
his own. Matt followed suit and took Caroline to the dance floor. Tyler asked my
mother, who happily accepted his offer.

But before she left, she turned to me and whispered, "If you don't ask her to dance
then somebody else will."
I watched them all take each other into their embraces on the dance floor. Elena
looked at them lovingly but I could see the jealousy that she spoke about as she
watched them glide across the floor.
"You know," She looked back at me, "Katherine will be, Mrs Salvatore Junior Junior.
What a mouthful."
"Dance with me," I said softly with my hand held out towards hers, "please."
She slipped her tiny hand into mine without complaint and I led her out on to the
dance floor. I pulled her in as the music played and slowly danced across the
wooden floor.
"You look beautiful, Elena."
"Thank you," she smiled. "You don't look so bad yourself."
I rolled my eyes and spun her out. She giggled when she crashed into my chest
when I pulled her back in. Her palms lay flat on my body and her doe eyes looked
straight into mine.
"I've been counting down the hours until tonight," I whispered.
"Me too," she smiled shyly, "but Damon I'm nervous. The last time that we did
this, we were drunk."
"Not that drunk. If you want to say no-"
"I told you earlier, Damon. I'm all yours. I've been all yours since New Year's."
"Elena-"
"I get it though," she shrugged. "You're engaged and I can't keep you. You're not
mine, you won't be mine and you never were mine. So after tonight, this," she
gestured between us, "has to stop. I won't be the other woman. I can't be the other
woman because I will get hurt."
"I don't want to hurt you, Elena."
"I know," she blinked back tears, "but I'll still be the one who ends up hurt. I can't
go through that again."
"Then tonight is only going to make it worse for the both-"
"Tonight is going to be the perfect way to say goodbye to whatever it is that's
between us."
"What if I don't want to say goodbye to what is between us?"
"You're engaged to another-"

"I think I'm falling in love with you, Elena."

The Sheets Are My Sky
Touch me gently like a summer evening breeze.
(Elena Gilbert)

"I think I'm falling in love with you Elena."

In that second, my throat clenched and my whole mouth turned dry. 'Love' kept
repeating itself over and over in my head like a chant. Four letters that meant so
much, but brought so much panic and confusion to me. I knew that I was already
falling for him, that had been obvious from the start, but I never expected him to
even contemplate letting himself fall for me. I wasn't Katherine. I wasn't even half
the women that looked at him with lustful eyes. I was Elena Gilbert - plain, old,
love-struck Elena.
"Don't say that," I whispered.
"Elena," he looked at me with pained eyes, "I"
"Don't say it," I repeated, "for my own sanity."
"I meant it. I had to-"
"You're getting married, Damon. Married to another woman. You can't love me; you
can't even think for a second about loving me."
"I do though," he stressed. "I think about you all the fucking time! Then you come
here and dance with another guy, and all I can think about is taking his place. But I
can't-"
"No!" I pulled out of his arms. "You can't. You can't do that. I can't let myself feel-,"
I looked away from him and took a deep breath before saying, "I can't let myself
fall for someone who will never fight for me."
"Elena-"
"I'm sorry Damon."
I pulled out of his arms and quickly left the ballroom, grabbing my coat on my way.
I felt bad for leaving him standing there, in the middle of the dance floor, on his
own, after spilling his feelings out to me, but I needed to process what he had just
told me. I wasn't his to love; he wasn't mine to love. He had Katherine, beautiful
Katherine, who was soon going to be his wife. Then there was me, wanting to
spend the night with a man that I couldn't have. Who was I fooling? Myself? Yes. I
had waited for so long to hear a man tell me that they were in love with me, but
when it came close - I ran. What I was scared of? I don't know. All I knew was that
if my heart didn't slow down, I was going to have a heart attack right in the middle
of my dramatic exit.

I disappeared out of the hotel, into the rain and thunder, and sat down on a bench
in the park opposite. I didn't care that it was raining, and I knew I was being overdramatic, but I needed to be. I needed to vent. The rain soon numbed my overheated body, and the thunder blocked out all my nagging thoughts. I could hear my
mother in my ear, 'you're doing the right thing,' and then my father, 'no you're not!
Don't listen to that batty woman and go back in there!'
"You do realise that you're going to catch a chill out here, don't you?" Tyler asked
as he, Jeremy and Matt all stood before me. They were wrapped in their coats and
holding umbrellas over their heads. I had to laugh at the sight; I mean come on,
they looked like a cheap version of the mafia.
"Yeah," Matt scoffed, "and believe me, none of us will babysit your ill ass." He
winked.
"Guys," Jeremy looked at them, "I'll meet you at the bar in a minute. I need to talk
to my little sister."
"Why?" Tyler frowned. "What's wrong, Ley?"
"Is it Stefan? What's the cock done?" Matt hissed.
"Nothing," I smiled at them both, "he's done nothing."
They nodded, not really believing me even though I was telling the truth. They said
their goodbyes and disappeared back into the hotel. I glanced at the clock on my
phone; the party would nearly be over now. Jeremy sat down next to me and
balanced the umbrella between us. He breathed out heavily before dropping his
head onto my shoulder like a dog would.
"Why did you just run out of there like Cinderella?"
"Because it's wrong! What me and him are doing, it's not right. He is engaged-"
"That's not the problem though, is it? Elena, you wouldn't have even accepted to
dance with him if you were bothered about that. What happened?"
"He said he thinks he's falling in love with me."
"He-"
"And I ran from that I ran from what he said. I'm doing what you said, Jer. I want
him to fight for me, but at the same time I want him so badly. I want him,
Jeremy. I want how he makes me feel."
"Then why are you sitting here with me? He won't fight for you if he thinks he's
already lost the battle."
"What?"
"You've just run away from him, Elena. He can't fight for someone who isn't there
to fight for."
"Maybe he won't fight for me," I whispered. "I don't-"

"If he asked you to spend the night with him, then Elena, he wants to fight for
you."
"What if he just wants sex? How will I know?"
"When you and Stefan were together, and don't go into too much detail please,
remember I am your brother, what was it like?"
"Rushed, emotionless and boring."
"He wanted you for sex, Elena."
"Ouch," I mumbled quietly to myself.
"If you want Damon, then go and get him. You can't run from happiness your whole
life, you know."
"What happened to letting him fight for me?"
"You have to give him something to fight for, Elena."
I stood up from the bench, my dress and body drenched, and shivered in the cold.
Jeremy laughed at the bluish colour of my skin before standing up himself and
holding the umbrella over my head. I didn't have to say anything to him for him to
know exactly what I was thinking. He knew that I was processing everything that
he had just said; everything that he told me the other night and then adding in my
own feelings. My maths equation was getting harder and harder for me to solve.
"I'll walk you to the ballroom before going to the bar slash lounge, ok?"
"Ok," I nodded. "Do you think I'm doing the right thing?"
"I think you're going to do what makes you happy, so yes, I think you're doing the
right thing."
"Does it make me a bad person? Falling for him. Does it make me bad?" I
questioned him, in sheer panic, as we ran across the road and into the hotel lobby.
"No Elena," he laughed as he put down his umbrella, "it makes you human."

I stood in silence at the back of the ballroom. It was empty now - bar one person.
Damon was perched at the bar, head in his hands, drink by his side and the light
reflecting off of his watch. I was still freezing, the cold had got to my bones, but I
was determined to see it through.
Without making a noise, I moved to stand behind him, my teeth chattering. I
pressed my hand to his back, making him jump out of his own skin. He turned to
see me, standing drenched, and a mess, like a drowned cat.
"Elena," he gasped and shrugged off his jacket, "you're going to get yourself ill!" He
wrapped his jacket around my shoulders and held it tightly so it wouldn't come
loose.

"It's raining and thundering outside," I told him, like it wasn't already obvious.
"So you decide to go and sit in it? Are you a duck?"
"I needed to think," I said quietly, "and I did think. I thought a lot."
"Yeah well you've also just made yourself ill. Elena," he sighed, "I-"
"I wasn't running from you. I was running from myself-"
"You don't have to say anything, Elena. I shouldn't have said it."
"No," I shook my head, "you should have. It made me think and that's what I
needed. This," I gestured between us both, "is wrong. What we're going to do is
wrong, but it's it's so right."
"You still want to spend-"
"I told you," I whispered as I sat down on his lap, my legs linked behind him, "that
it will be you who stops whatever we have. Not me. Not my head, not my heart."
"You said that tonight is just a goodbye," he reminded me.
"You can't say goodbye if you never say hello."
"Hi," he whispered before crashing his lips onto mine. His hands got lost in my
damp tangles and he held me close to him. I gripped tightly onto his shirt, pulling
myself closer to him, as close as I could. I shrugged my shoulders backwards until
his jacket fell from me and landed comfortably on the floor. I wasn't cold anymore.
His warm hands had warmed my skin, his kiss had made my blood pump and his
gaze ignited a roaring flame inside of me. His tongue glided across my bottom lip.
Who was I to deny a man in need? I happily let him take the kiss further. If he
hadn't have done it, I surely would have. Our tongues danced together, perfectly in
sync, like they had been doing it for years; like they were made to do it. "Are you
sure?" He sighed against my lips. "Are you sure this is what you want?"
"I'm sure," I replied softly.
With the pad of my thumb, I wiped away the hint of lipstick that I had painted on
him with my lips. He rolled his eyes playfully, and I carefully climbed off of his lap.
"Where do you think you're going?"
"I know I said I was sure, Mr Salvatore," I smirked, "but I don't want to do this
where anybody could just walk in."
"It's Mr Salvatore now, huh?" he said before knocking back the rest of his drink.
"Of course, Mr Salvatore." I said in a seductive voice that I actually didn't know I
had. "I mean, you are my boss and I'm your-"
"My P.A," he answered for me. "It's against company policy to sleep with the boss."
"I thought you made that policy?"

"I did," he nodded.

I hadn't noticed that I had been walking backwards until I felt my back press into
one of the pillars. Damon came right up in front of me and trapped me in; I
couldn't move. I didn't want to move.
"Then maybe-"
"You're the exception," he whispered before his lips collided with mine once more.
His fingers danced up my thighs until my legs were wrapped around him. I didn't
want to appear nave or immature, but I couldn't stop myself giggling like a school
girl. I gripped tightly onto his shirt as he pushed me further and further into the
wall. I could feel his excitement through his suit trousers pushing against my core.
This only made me more impatient to get upstairs. I found myself moaning against
his mouth, over and over. No man, Stefan, had ever made me feel the way that
Damon had. Damon seemed to touch my body in a way that only a magician could.
That's when the panic struck me. Damon was experienced in that area, he had
slept with other women whereas I had only experienced this with two men. Him
being one of them, and that was only once!
"Stop," I moaned as I pulled my swollen lips away from his. "You should know, I'm
not very good in bed."
"Elena," he laughed. "I've already told you that that's the biggest lie I have ever
heard."
"You were the second man that I've ever slept with," I shrugged.
"Well," he smirked, "you must just be a natural then."
"You don't mind?"
"Elena! I'm going to take you upstairs and you are going to see how wrong you are.
While I'm doing that, I'm going to make sure you never hide yourself away from a
guy again."
"What do you mean?"
"I watched you tonight," he smiled and tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear,
"and I couldn't keep my eyes off of you. Whenever you had the chance, you hid
yourself behind someone or you stuck your legs under the table. You wrapped your
arms across your chest and you constantly bit your lip."
"And?"
"And I can tell that you have been insecure the whole night," he laughed. "But," he
smiled and helped me back down onto my feet, "you were the most beautiful
person, bar me, here tonight." I stood in silence for a few seconds, gazing into his
beautiful, and cobalt eyes. A silly little grin appeared on my cheeks, and I twiddled
my feet like I always did when I was embarrassed. "What?"
"Take me upstairs," I whispered softly.
He smiled at me and took my hand in his. I walked closely behind him, my chest
nearly pressed into his back, as we made our way to the elevator. The hotel lobby

was dead. With the rain pouring down outside, thunder clasping and the winds
blowing the trees around violently, everybody had decided to stay away. Luckily for
impatient me, the elevator door was open and we could go straight in. We were still
alone.
Before I even had a chance to say anything, his lips crashed on to mine. I was
suddenly pressed up against the wall and my legs had wormed their way around
him.
"And I thought I was the impatient one," I mumbled against his lips.
"I just couldn't control myself," he smirked.
His hands glided over my legs until my dress was pushed up. If anybody was
waiting for this lift we were screwed to say the least. He pulled away from my lips
and started pressing quick, heated kisses along my jaw line and down my neck.
"Somebody could walk in," I moaned as his hands found their way to the area that
needed him most. "Damon."
"Take a chance," he said in a husky tone.
"I think we are doing that," I giggled as his magic fingers cast spell after spell,
creating explosions in my stomach and making my head spin. "Damon," I moaned.
The elevator dinged and he carried me out. My legs were still tightly wrapped
around him and his hand was still under my dress. I held him tightly. I don't know
why but my body felt safe with him. There could have been a mad man on the
loose, shooting and killing everyone in his track, but because I was in Damon's
arms, I wouldn't be hurt.
I buried my head in the crook of his neck to stop myself from moaning out loud, I
didn't want people to hear. I could feel myself rocking my hips against his and from
that moment, I was desperate for him.
I could feel him fumble around with the door knob and the key to get into his hotel
room. I'm pretty sure that he couldn't have wasted any more time. When the door
was open, he carried me through and kicked it shut.
He placed me down on my feet and stepped away from me. I frowned, wondering
what I had done wrong. I began to worry that he was having second thoughts, that
this wasn't what he wanted or that he had realised what he had just begun.
"Da-"
"You're not just a piece of meat, Elena." He sighed. "You're not just a woman that a
man brings to a hotel to get some. You're not cheap and this," he gestured to the
room, "this makes me feel like that's what I am turning you into."
"I've never once felt like a piece of meat with you, Damon. You've never made me
feel cheap." I shrugged. "If anything, you've made me feel far more precious than
I've ever felt before. I know what I'm getting myself into. If I didn't feel
comfortable, I wouldn't do it."
"I don't want you to feel like I'm using you for sex."

"I know you're not," I smiled, "and you wouldn't do that. You're not your brother."
He slowly closed the distance between us, but we didn't touch. Instead, his gaze
lingered on the length of my body as did mine. His fingers glided over my hips, up
my sides, until my hands were standing tall above my head. He pressed quick,
pepper kisses along my arms as he walked around me, goose bumps following him
everywhere he went. His lips found their way to the back of my shoulders, the back
of my neck and then up to my ear lobe. He sucked on it for a few seconds and my
knees nearly gave away. His eager yet patient hands tugged on the zipper of my
dress until it had fallen and pooled around my ankles. I was now only standing in
my underwear, open to him.
"This scar," he said softly as his finger trailed around my hip, "how did you get it?"
"It's a silly story," I blushed.
"I want to know."
"I fell out of my bedroom window when I was little," I shrugged. "Jeremy and I
were having a pillow fight; I jumped on to the window ledge and slipped. Next thing
I know, I'm on the water feature outside."
"Wow," he laughed at me, "that was a bit stupid."
"Shut up," I rolled my eyes. "Now you've really ruined the mood."
"Mmm," he smirked as he nibbled on the skin around my neck, my back still
pressed into his chest. His hands began to trail back down my sides until they
rested on my hips, his fingers twiddling the material of my underwear. His hand
slowly went beneath the lace and glided under the material until his palm was
resting on the bottom of my stomach, his fingers still beneath the material.
"Are you delaying sex as much as possible just to torture me?" I caught my breath.
"Last time we did this," he whispered close to my ear, "all the clothes were ripped
off and we got straight to it. I never got to cherish or actually see what I was
holding. I want to do it right this time."
"There's not much to admire," I sighed.
He shuffled me closer to the bed but stopped in front of the floor mirror. He stood
me in front of it - stood us in front of it.
"Elena," he breathed, "you have a perfect body. Do you ever just look at yourself in
the mirror and see that everything about you is perfect?"
"No," I dropped my head to the floor.
"Then when you look in the mirror, what do you see?"
"That we kind of look great together."
"Mmm," he smiled against the crook of my neck. I quickly spun around in his arms,
not wanting to waste another minute and crashed my lips onto his. I ripped his
shirt off before my fingers clawed down his god-like chest, leaving red marks

behind them. I fiddled with his belt buckle and before I knew it, his trousers were
around his ankles. He kicked them off and removed the rest of our clothing. He
hoisted me back up, my legs wrapped tightly around his waist as he collapsed us
onto the hotel bed. Skin to skin, nose to nose and chin to chin, we were together.
He moved me up the bed until my head was resting on one of the feather pillows.
My hair was sprawled out over the white material and his fingers seemed to glide
through the loose strands ever so softly.
"Are you sure?" he whispered. "Once this happens, I won't be able to stop when it
comes to you."
"I'm sure," I smiled.
With my arms around his neck, he pushed into me for the second time in our lives.
His hands, that were under the pillow my head was resting on, gripped the material
instantly and my arms tightened around him. He moaned with ecstasy as he
pushed in deeper until he had buried himself within me.
"Damon," I breathed as he began to thrust into to me. His lips ended up on mine
once more and my pleasurable moans were muffled.
"So perfect," he managed to mumble against my lips as his pace sped up.
"OhohDamon!" I nearly squeaked his name out loud.
My ankles locked themselves around his waist and held him tightly. I wasn't going
to let him go, not now, not ever. The way he made me feel was unique and
different. I felt so safe and protected in his arms, so wanted and cherished. It was
new. It was amazing. Every time he looked at me, I saw lust of course, but I saw
something completely different. I saw myself. In the darkest part of his bright eyes,
I saw me.
"How I made it this long without having you," he growled, "is a mystery to me."
My fingers delved into the back of his shoulders as he moved above me. Skin to
skin, sweat was forming between us but neither of us seemed to mind. He nibbled
his way down my neck until he rested in the dip between my breasts. After
spending a few seconds just gazing at what was secretly his, he pressed fevered
kisses to my neck before biting and sucking.
"No!" I giggled and squirmed beneath him. "No love bites! Damon!"
"Shh," he snorted and carried on marking me.
"You're an ass," I laughed as my hands travelled down his body to his hip where I
urged him to go faster. He listened.
"And you feel perfect," he hummed. "So perfect."
I could tell that he was holding off for me, or at least trying his hardest too. He
pushed a little bit hard and further until we both tipped over into oblivion. Both of
us panting, our chests rising and falling with every heartbeat. He shuffled down my
body until his head was back to my breasts, using them as pillows. It was a few

seconds later that I felt him take one in his mouth. My back arched with pleasure
and toes curled.
"That was" he smiled at me as we came face to face once more, "perfect."
"It really was."
He rolled off of me, disconnecting our bodies, I whimpered at the sudden loss, and
got out of bed. I pulled the sheets around me and sat up to watch him saunter off
into the bathroom. I frowned in confusion as he had just wondered off. Carefully, I
swung my legs out of the bed and wrapped his shirt around me, not bothering to do
it up.
"What are you doing?" I asked him as I walked into the bathroom.
He was sitting on the edge of the bath, swishing water around with his hands and
drawing patterns in the bubbles.
"I'm making a romantic gesture," he winked.
"I told you," I rolled my eyes, "I don't like baths."
"On your own!" He defended his actions. "You said that you've never had a bath
with a guy before. Believe me," he smirked, "it's a lot more entertaining. Go on,
give it a try."
I raised my brows and chuckled quietly to myself. I shrugged off his shirt and made
my way over to him. I was about to step into the hot water, but he stopped me.
Delicately, he ran the pad of his thumb over the love bite on my neck. He leaned
down and pressed a light kiss to my lips before lifting me up and into the soapy
water. He sat down first and then tugged me down after him. Our legs tangled
together and my head rested on his shoulder, his cheek against my temple.
"The hot water is soothing," he whispered, "and it just makes you feel a little bit
more human."
"Damon," I breathed, "tonight has been wonderful. It's been so, so perfect."
"I know," he smiled. "I'm glad we took the chance."
He leaned over the bath and grabbed a pink sponge. He dabbed it under the water
before squeezing it and lightly rubbing it over my chest. Every so often, he
squeezed out water so it trickled down my velvet skin.
"Can I ask you something? And it's not because I want to cause you trouble or
because I want you for myself. I'm asking you because I want you to be happy, and
sometimes I just I just don't think you are."
"Elena," he laughed, "you can ask me anything."
"Why are you with her? I rushed out. "Katherine, why are you with her? If you were
happy, you wouldn't have done this with me. You wouldn't be falling in lo- you
wouldn't be falling for me." I corrected myself.
"I-I-," he stuttered, "I guess I feel like I owe her."

"You owe her?"

"When Katherine and I met," he began, "I wasn't in a very good place. My dad and
I weren't talking, we didn't say a word to each other and if we happened to be in
the same room, it was like hell had caught fire. One night, I had gone home for my
mother's birthday and I promised to be on my best behaviour. She hated us
arguing and it was killing her inside. She hated the way my father spoke to me and
she hated that I didn't have a relationship with my dad. Anyway," he snorted, "I
went home and everything was going fine until I heard my father shouting at my
mother. I had never heard him speak to her like that before. I wasn't going to put
up with it. When I went in, he was in her face, yelling at her. She had done nothing
wrong, but he had had a drink. I stood in front of my mother because something
made me think that he could do more than just shout at her, he never did though. I
told him to disappear but he wouldn't listen. He lifted the wine bottle to my head,"
he laughed, "and that was our non-relationship destroyed."
"He did that?"
"Luckily, I only needed a few stitches and it was nothing serious. But as soon as I
got out of the hospital, I took my medication and then went out. I drank constantly
that night, and the night after and the night after that. Mixing it with the
medication I was on was a bad mistake and it made me whoozy, but I carried on
drinking. I met Katherine at about the right time. She basically saved me. Not only
did she help stop my growing drinking problem, she also conquered the impossible
and now my dad talks to me. Not much," he shrugged, "but he does. Even though I
am unhappy with Katherine, she basically saved my life. If she hadn't put up with
shit, I would have died of liver poisoning by now. If the alcohol hadn't killed me off,
the fighting in bars would have."
I turned over in his arms; my legs wormed their way around him. His eyes looked
pained as he was clearly remembering the bad times of his past. I wanted to take
away his pain and his memories but I couldn't do that. It was impossible.
As much as I wanted him to be happy and to leave Katherine, I could understand
why he didn't. In his own way, he believed that he owed her. It was sad that he
was putting her before himself, but I could get that.
I ran my thumb over the small scar on his temple before pressing a soft kiss on the
damaged skin. I hadn't noticed the scar before, but it was beautiful because it
made him, him.
"I'm sorry," he sighed.
"For?"
"I know that I'm not giving you what you want. I know you want everything and
you deserve everything. Believe me; I would give you everything that I could. I
can't. God," he stressed, "I want to give you everything that I have."
"You give me everything that I want," I whispered before crashing my lips onto his.
His hand dropped the sponge into the water and got lost in my hair, my bed hair. I
dug my nails into his chest, scared that any second he would disappear from me. I
felt him poke into my thigh, so I lifted up and placed myself upon him for the
second time that night.

I bit my lip to stop myself from calling out his name and pressed our foreheads
together. His hands moved to my hips as he guided me up and down in soft,
euphoric movements. The water swished around us and splashed about.
"Uh," I gasped as he held me tighter. My head rolled from his forehead into the
crook of his neck and he pressed a kiss to the side of my rib cage. "I feel safe with
you."
"You are safe with me."
"Damon," I whispered, "I'm falling in l-"
"Damon Salvatore? Are you in here? I swear," I heard his mother laughed, "you
and your baths. I'm coming in so cover yourself up."
My eyes widened and so did Damon's. Neither of us had time to hide or even just
get ourselves out of the position that we were in. Eloisa opened up the bathroom
door and dropped the glass that she was carrying onto the tiles. Her face was
drained of all colour and she looked at us with utter confusion in her cobalt eyes.
"Damon?" She frowned at us. "What's going on?"
Falling So Gently
Every feeling you're showing is a boomerang you're throwing.
(Damon Salvatore)

Shit.
'Shit' was the first thing that ran through my mind. Then, 'oh my god I'm screwed'
which was followed closely behind with, 'my mom just caught me having sex awkward'. After that, I began to cringe. It wasn't just the fact that she had walked
in on me experiencing one of the most intense orgasms of my life; it was the fact
that I was experiencing this with someone who wasn't my fiance. My poor mother,
my poor blinded mother. She had just caught her son in the middle of an affair with
a woman that she liked.
This didn't make me regret what we had just done. I could never regret that. She
felt perfect around me and I had never enjoyed sex more than I had that night.
How I had kept my hands off of her for that long was a mystery to me. She was
special. She was very special.
"I'm just going to yeah just yeah," my mother quickly covered her eyes and
left the bathroom before we had a chance to explain.
"I guess that we won't be finishing this anytime soon," I sighed as Elena
disconnected herself from me with a painful moan.
"Damon," she panicked, "this isn't good! Your mom just caught us having sex in a
hotel. Damon, what if Katherine finds out? What if she persuades you to get rid of
me? What-"

"Hey," I cupped her cheeks, "this doesn't change anything."

I stepped out of the bath and lifted her out, making sure she didn't slip on the wet
tile flooring. I handed her my shirt and buttoned it up for her while I wrapped a
towel around my waist.
"Calm down," I whispered. "It's ok."
"Da-"
"You do realise that you look most beautiful when you're wearing my shirt, don't
you?"
"Only you could flirt with a woman when in this sort of situation."
"What can I say?" I shrugged. "I'm a very charming human being."
"YOU BEST NOT BE CARRYING ON IN THERE!" my mother shouted from the
bedroom. I rolled my eyes at her and tightened the towel around my waist.
"I'm not going to have sex while my mother is in the next room," I sighed as I
walked into the bedroom. I found her perched on the edge of the hotel bed. She
had lost all colour in her cheeks and her eyes were still wide with shock or horror, I
didn't know which.
Elena stood next to me, poor girl. She looked completely pained and confused, and
when she saw her underwear on the bedroom floor, I swear she nearly fainted. She
quickly picked them up and tried to hide them behind her back.
"I-I- I don't know what I just saw in there," my mother began to mumble. "I'm
hoping that you weren't I don't get you-" she stopped and took a deep breath.
"Damon."
"The first thing you should know is that that wasn't just sex," I told her. "We
weren't just doing it out of spite or just for something to do."
"I told you to dance with the girl not show her little Damon," she sighed. "You are
an engaged man! Elena is your employee and you've known her for what, a week?"
"We met on New Year's Eve actually. I was upset about Katherine and Elena was
upset about Stefan. We drank a little too much and ended up having a one night
stand. We didn't think that we'd ever see each other again and then we just ran
straight into each other again."
"So you're saying this isn't the first time that you two have done this?"
"It wasn't," Elena said quietly, "but it's the last. We needed to get this out of our
system. I didn't want to be the woman to damage his relationship with his fiance,
but we really did try to stay away from one another."
"You're hoping that this got the built up tension out of your system, aren't you?"
"Yeah," I nodded. "We said from the beginning that this was going to be a goodbye
to that part of our friendship." I didn't think to tell her that I was falling in love with
Elena. I didn't think it would help this situation whatsoever.

"You care for one another?" she asked us both.

"I do," Elena smiled weakly at me, "but I know I shouldn't. I shouldn't want to
spend every living second of my day with him. I shouldn't want to be the woman
that he craves. I shouldn't want to be the face that he wakes up to every morning.
I shouldn't want to be the person he runs to when life gets hard. I shouldn't want
to be the one he shares his bed with and I shouldn't want to want him but I do."
"I like you, Elena." My mother smiled at her as she got up off of the bed. "I think
you are a wonderful woman with a lovely personality. You make my son smile
which is what is most important to me, but I don't agree with what you are both
doing. Cheating isn't right, you know that, don't you?"
"We just needed tonight," Elena whispered. "But tonight is over now. I think I
should go get dressed and get back. I have a lot of packing to do for Spain and my
folks will be wondering where I am."
"Elena-" I tried to speak to her but she cut me off with her fake smile and forced
laughter.
"I don't want them to think I've been stolen or anything." She disappeared into the
bathroom, but before she closed to the door, she turned to my mother and
hesitated before speaking. "I really hope this-"
"I don't think any less of you, Elena."
"Good," Elena awkwardly laughed, "I hate knowing-"
"I understand completely," mother smiled.
It only took Elena five minutes to get dressed and run out of the hotel room,
leaving me with my mother. Mother just glared at me for a good few minutes in an
eerie silence. Every time I tried to open my mouth, she cut me off with a hand
gesture. I had to explain everything to her, but I couldn't utter a single word.
"Do you know what you're doing?" she asked me.
"Not got a clue," I sighed, deciding to be as honest with her as possible. "I don't
know what I'm doing."
"Do you care for this girl, Damon?"
"More than you think. She's different to all the other women I know. She knows
how to laugh, she knows how to smile and she doesn't take everything so seriously.
She makes me want to enjoy every day that I'm with her. She's she's something."
"Do you think that she knows what she's doing?"
"I think she wants to know what she's doing, but I know she doesn't."
"Da-"
"I know, Ma. I know. This was wrong. But you heard her; it was a one night thing.
One night to get it out of our systems. One night."

"But you don't want it to be just the one night, do you?"

"I don't know what I want. This," I looked to where Elena had walked out, "her, us,
it doesn't make sense."
"Life never does, Damon."
"But surely I should know how I feel about her."
"If it was easy, it wouldn't be worth it."

The next morning, after getting home, my heart had finally stopped beating at an
uncanny pace. I was finally accepting that my mother had caught me and Elena
doing the 'dirty', but it still didn't feel right. I knew she wasn't angry and she wasn't
trying to stop me from exploring what we had, but I still saw a glimmer of
disappointment in her eyes.
I hadn't spoken to Elena since. I guessed she just needed the time to think about
it, we both did. It didn't stop me though from reliving the night we had together
over and over in my head. It was probably the most precious, thrilling, exhilarating
and passionate night of my life. How could one night be described by every good
adjective in the dictionary?
"You look like crap, baby." Katherine smiled at me as I dragged my feet into the
kitchen.
"Thanks," I smiled at her, "that's just what I needed to hear."
"I need to talk to you, Damon. It's important." I raised my eyebrows at her and
slumped myself into the stool by the breakfast counter. She placed a mug of
steaming hot coffee in front of me and leaned over the counter to press a gentle
kiss to my lips. Obviously, this kindness took me by surprise.
"Who are you and what have you done to my fianc?"
"Ha. Ha," she laughed dryly. "I was thinking about the wedding-"
"Do we have to do this now? I think I had a little bit too much to drink and my
head-"
"Yes!" She cut me off with a shrill edge to her voice. "We have to do this now!"
"I still don't quite understand why you're rushing this. I thought-"
"Screw what you thought I thought before, Damon. I've changed my mind. I
thought you wanted to get married sooner rather than later"
"I did, but-"
"Exactly. So can we please just sit down for a moment and talk about this?"
I sighed. "Sure, why not?"

"Great," she grinned. "Ok, so I was thinking that we could get married at the huge
gardens behind the library. You know, where that huge, white gazebo stands. It has
these beautiful purple flowers that grow on the vines and they wrap around the
pillars. They have these gorgeous white blossom trees that shower over it and I've
never seen greener grass. I've spoken to the library and the council and they said it
would be fine for us to do that. Then I was thinking about entertainment. You have
all these great ties to bands, singers and entertainers, so I was hoping that you
could take control of that. Right?"
"I suppose-"
"Great. My father's best friend owns SanFranSisqo, you know, that five star
restaurant upstate. He said that he'd be happy to provide us with all the food and
alcohol that we would need. Then for the honeymoon, I was thinking-"
"Whoa," I held my hands up to stop her from talking, "this is a lot, Kat. You really
have worked this out quite quickly."
"Well if we want to get married after we come back from Spain, then we're going
have to agree today."
"You're going to have to explain to me this sudden rush to get the wedding over
with. It it doesn't make sense. Why does nothing make sense anymore?" I
mumbled to myself as I rubbed my sore eyes. "You didn't want to rush marriage,
hell, you didn't want to get married at first. What's changed? You're going to have
to explain this to me before I agree to anything."
"I just love you, baby. That's all. I want to be Mrs Katherine Salvatore. I want to
start a family-"
"Aha," I burst into laughter. "You're pissed or high. Which is it?"
"This isn't a joke, Damon!"
"You don't want children! You never have done! You even told me that you had
your thingies thingied."
"What?" She frowned.
"You had those tubey things clipped or tied or something."
"For God's sake, Damon! One moment you want a life with me, want a family with
me and want to be with me! And now! And now, you couldn't care less. I don't
think the question, 'what has got into you,' should be aimed at me but you!"
"What? That didn't make sense-"
"Damon," she sighed, "what's going on?"
"I just don't get it, ok? Talking about starting a family with you it's weird."
"Why? I am your fiance."
"Yeah," I scoffed, "that's the point. My fiance hates children and detests babies!
You don't change overnight, Kat. You don't want a family. You never have done."

"Well I'm sorry if I want to be a mother!"

"I know you better than-"
"Why are we getting married, Damon? If this is what you think of me, why are we
even bothering?"
"Kath-"
"I'm getting married because I love you, I want to be with you and I want a life
with you."
Bullshit.
"I love you, Damon."
"Then why won't you tell me why you're pushing to get the wedding over and done
with?"
"I just am, ok?" she said as she took my hand in her own. "I just need this wedding
to happen. Do this for me, please?"
"When can we book the place?"
"We can have the rehearsal wedding two days after you come back from Spain.
While I'm here, alone, I will make sure everything else is sorted. The wedding will
be two days after the rehearsal wedding."
"So we'd be married by the end of this month?"
"Yeah," she grinned, "and then we go on our honeymoon straight after."
"Mmm," I furrowed my brows.
"That's a good 'mmm' right?"
"It's a, 'fine, do whatever,' mmm." I groaned before dropping my head onto the
counter. "If it's what you want, it's what you get."
"Great!" she cheered. "You really are a wonderful man, baby."
"If only you knew," I smirked. "Happy?"
"Very. Now, I best go pack for Spain."

Those few days before Spain flew by. I hadn't made any contact with Elena and she
hadn't contacted me either. I was going cold turkey, but my body was shutting
down with it. Everything reminded me of her, and when I say everything, I mean
everything. Looking at the fire burning at night reminded me off the burning
passion that was in her eyes. Watching the swallows in the sky flying around
reminded me of how she was. Seeing Katherine on E! Online reminded me that

Elena's name began with an E. That's how sad and obsessed I had become. I won't
go into how the new neighbour is called Gilbert.
I had been thinking about the wedding in my head over and over since Katherine
brought it up. I was kicking myself for giving her the go ahead. What was I doing? I
was egging her on for a wedding that I didn't want to be a part of. I was making a
mess of everything, but at least I was doing it somewhat epically.
Sleeping with another woman when engaged to someone else is bad enough, but
doing it while you're married would be miles and miles past the line of right and
wrong. It would be dancing with the devil and I knew for sure that I'd end up in
hell. I couldn't get married and carry on with whatever I had with Elena. I just had
to decide which I wanted more. Being with Elena and seeing where that took us or
doing what I pledged to do when I got down on one knee and just marry my
fiance. I had a choice. Whether I made the right one or not.
I was stuck in a loop. Weighing out pros and cons did nothing for me and therefore
I was screwed.
"Are we nearly there yet?" Katherine moaned as the taxi neared the airport. "I'm so
bored."
"We'll be about ten minutes," the taxi driver told her.
"Can you turn this channel off please? It's driving me up the wall!"
"Katherine," I sighed, "we're nearly there. Does it matter what station he is
listening to?"
"Are you menstruating or something?" Katherine scoffed. "You've been in a foul
mood all morning. Actually, you've been in a foul mood ever since that party! You
can't still be hungover."
"I didn't sleep very well," I told her. It was true too! "Tossing and turning all night.
You would have known but you were sleeping in the guest bedroom. Why?"
"I was throwing up all night. That salmon was disgusting. I swear it's totes given
me food poisoning."
"We haven't had salmon in a long time I don't like fish. When did you have
salmon?"
"Oh- erm erm I went out with some friends, remember?" She frowned at me.
"It was at a sushi bar and I didn't know what it was. It was pink; it was pretty so I
ate it. Turns out, my stomach didn't like it. Won't be having that crap again."
"You never told me you were going out with your friends."
"Do I have to tell you everything, Damon?"
"No," I shook my head, "but I just can't remember you leaving the house."
"I'm not tied to the kitchen-"
"You rarely ever use the kitchen, Kat."

"It's not the olden days, Damon."

"Are you menstruating?" I asked her with a cheeky smirk on my face.
"No, actually, I'm not."
"So just your normal mood swings then?"
"Do you always have to have the last word?"
"No," I shook my head, "I just like to think I'm funny."
"You're not."
I knew that was a lie. I was hilarious, everybody knew it. Even the taxi driver was
laughing at my witty comebacks. I could see him stifling back his laughter in the
mirror.
"We're here," he announced as we pulled up outside of the airport. "I will get your
bags."
After paying the taxi driver and doing everything you're supposed to do in an
airport, we plonked ourselves down on the metal chairs and sat in a comfortable
silence. She read her fourth magazine and listened to her iPod while I read 'Fifty
Shades of Grey'. Now, I know what you're thinking. I DIDN'T KNOW WHAT IT WAS
ABOUT! It wasn't exactly my choice of books, it was no John Grisham thriller, but I
could picture myself as Christian. Maybe not into all the S&M, but parts of me were
decent enough to be him. That was where the boredom had taken me. I was
relating myself to fictional characters before imagining myself in their places. Yeah,
some dirty scenes were going through my head. At least I wasn't thinking about
Elena. I was thinking about the girl in the book, Anna, who I kind of changed to
look like Elena. If I wasn't careful, I would have had to sneak off to the toilet, but I
controlled myself.
By the time I had put the book down; I could hear familiar laughter and the clicking
of heels on the floor. It was a few seconds later that I saw her and Cameron
strolling around the corner. She was wearing a short stripy dress, wedge heels and
was carrying a medium sized weekend bag. Her hair just fell naturally with a slight
curl at the bottom and she clearly didn't have any make-up on. Here I was hoping
she would look a mess so she wouldn't indulge my fantasies, but instead she looked
absolutely gorgeous. Who was I kidding? She always did.
"Hey," Cameron spoke first as they came over to us. "Klaus said he'll be here in ten
minutes."
"Cheers," I smiled at him before moving my glance over to Elena. "Morning, Elena."
"Morning, Mr Salvatore."
"Is everything ok?"
"Everything is great-"
"Liar," Cameron cut her off, "she's been in a foul mood since that party!"

"Wow, thanks Cam. Tip for next time, when a woman says she's fine when she's
not keep your mouth shut!" Elena hissed at him and stormed off in the opposite
direction from us.
"Women," Cameron rolled his eyes, "they can be such idiots."
"What's wrong with her?"
"Her ex-boyfriend paid her a little visit and ever since, her words could kill a guy.
God knows what he's said to her, but it mustn't have been good."
"When you say her ex-boyfriend, do you mean Stefan?" I asked him.
"Yeah," he sighed. "Can I punch him for her?"
"No," I spat, "because I'll do it first."
I moved away from him and sped off in the direction that she stomped off in. It
wasn't too hard to find her. She was in the pizzeria, stuffing her face with a slice of
pizza and drinking a cup of coffee. I stood there for a few seconds just watching her
wallow in self-pity.
"Don't, Damon." She sighed.
I lifted my thumb and wiped a bit of tomato sauce from the corner of her mouth
before sucking it off of my thumb.
"What did he do?"
"It doesn't matter," I shrugged. "It really doesn't matter."
"It does to me."
"Just forget it, Damon. Forget it. It's not important."
"What is wrong with you?" My voice was louder than I expected. "The other night
you were all for-"
"Please, Damon," she whispered. "I can't. I just I just can't."
"Why won't you tell me what my brother said?"
"Because if I tell you, you will get mad and you will do something stupid!" She
rolled her eyes. "It was nothing. Okay? So let's just forget it."
"You haven't even sent me a text," I frowned.
"Life just got in the way. Reality just got in the way."
"Elena-"
"We got caught, Damon."
"By my mother!" I laughed. "She-"

"But what if it was somebody else, Damon? What if Katherine had walked in? I'm
not being the other woman. I can't be the other woman. I just can't be second best
again."
"You'll never be second best to me, Elena."
"I will. If I was your first choice then you wouldn't be getting married."
"I meant what I said to you that night."
"I know you did," she smiled at him. "I know you meant every word you said that
night. It's what makes this so difficult to do. We can't do this anymore. Whatever
there is between us, it has to stop. I'm not going to be your fall back."
"Elena-"
"I'm sorry." She leaned up onto her tip toes and pressed a kiss to my cheek. "But
you should know, you made me feel human again."
I wasn't sure how long we had been standing there in silence for, but it was a lot
longer than five minutes. It was like she was breaking up with me, but there was
no relationship to break up. It just made it that bit more painful. I didn't notice her
lean in closer to me until I felt her soft lips upon mine.
"Oh," a sharp voice snapped us out of dazed state, "I was looking for you."
Ahh shit. I was waiting for the loud screaming because I thought she had caught us
kissing. Turns out, she was ignorant to the matter she's ignorant to a lot of
things.
"Sorry, Kat-" I began to speak.
"Not you, Damon. Elena, actually."
"You want to speak to me?" Elena asked with a confused expression. "What's
wrong?"
"Our wedding is coming up quite soon now. Our rehearsal wedding is two days after
my fiances return. You performed magic at the party the other night and I was
hoping you could do the same for my wedding."
"What?"
"I want you to design it for me."
"You want me, your fiances P.A, to design your wedding? I didn't think you meant"
"That's what I just said, wasn't it?"
"You're getting married in a week and two days?"
"No, we're getting married in a week and four days. Do you think you can do it for
then?"

"I have never planned a wedding before," Elena stumbled on her breathing, "and
that party was a one-time thing. I'm sorry. I can't do this wedding for you."
"I'm sure you can," Katherine sighed. "All you have to do is use that brilliant
imagination of yours."
"I can't-"
"You'll do it? That's great!"
"I don't-"
"You're a life saver, Elena."
Katherine didn't even give her time to say anything or decline her. Even if she did
decline, I doubt Katherine would have let her. I went to say something but
Katherine cut me off and left with a skip in her step.
"Damon, I can't-"
"I was told you were like a dog with a bone."
"Oh c'mon, Damon. This is about me planning your wedding not us."
"No," I hissed, "this is about you chickening out!"
"Chickening out? Is that what you think I'm doing?"
"Yes!" I laughed. "This is you walking away from what you want. You said it would
be me who ended this, not you!"
"I told you before this happened that the night we spent together was the end for
us."
"Yeah well I don't accept that!"
"Well you're going to have to, Damon! Because I'm not going to be hurt again. I
refuse to be hurt again."
"Elena, please."
"I want you, Damon. God, I want you so much."
"Then have me. Take me. I'm yours."
"But you're not, are you?" She took my hand in hers. "You're hers until the day that
ring comes off of her finger."
"Elena-"
"I understand why you're marrying her. I can't compete with what she did for you.
I don't want to have to compete against another woman. That's not love, Damon.
That's war."

"Y'know the saying, make love not war."

She giggled at my witty reply and cupped my face with her warm hands.
"I love you, Damon. I do. But I'm fighting an already lost battle."
Her hands slid away from my cheeks and fell limply to her side.
"I'm not going to give up on you, Elena!" I shouted as she walked away from me.
My heart dropped when she stopped in her tracks and looked back at me over her
shoulder.
"Then you know what you have to do."
Finding My Wings
Nothing more to say, no more ace to play.
(Elena Gilbert)

"You're getting through the Salvatore's quickly, aren't you?" Stefan laughed. I tried
to close the door on him, but he pushed it back open, his strength
outweighing mine. "Ah, ah, ah. I wouldn't do that if I were you."
"I don't know what you're talking about, Stefan. Just leave."
"I wouldn't dream of doing such a thing slut."
"What do you know then?" I sighed and walked away from my front door, letting
him walk in behind me. "Enlighten me."
"I walked in on the party because I was looking for my brother to tell him that his
fiance was crying. Don't ask why, I didn't stick around to let the whiny cow tell me
what was wrong. I walk into the ballroom to see you, pressed up against a wall, my
brother wrapped in your legs. I'm sure you can understand my surprise, yes?"
"Again," I smiled at him, "I don't know what you're talking about."
"Don't play dumb, Elena. I've spent enough time with you to be able to read you
like a book. How long have you been screwing my brother for?"
"I'm not screwing your brother!" I hissed. "Now get out of my apartment!"
"I'm not thick, Elena! I knew it was you. I recognise your pretty legs from
anywhere, sweet cheeks."
"Don't call me that," I sighed. "Anyway, even if I was sleeping around with Damon,
what business is that of yours?"
"Erm, maybe because Damon is my brother and I don't want to see him get hurt."
"Well then lucky for you, there's nothing going on."

"Cut the crap," he laughed. "I saw you, Elena! I heard your voice and some
moaning, I can recognise that from anywhere too."
"Just get out, Stefan."
"No." He shouted firmly. "I want the truth from you."
"You don't deserve anything from me, Stefan!"
"I deserve the truth! You owe me that, Elena."
"I owe you sweet F.A. Now get out of my flat before I call someone to get you out."
"I'm not leaving until you tell me that you fucked my brother and that you will now
quit so you don't ruin his life any more than you probably already have."
"Then you're going to be here for a very long time."
"Quit, Elena."
"No." I smirked. "Leave, Stefan."
"You've always been a stubborn cow."
"GET OUT!"
"You listen to me good, ok? You're not going to ruin Damon's life like you ruined
mine. He is getting married, Elena. He doesn't need you screwing that up for him.
You can keep denying it all you like, but I know the truth. I know what you did that
night. He has a life, Elena. He was doing fine until you came along and screwed
that up! Couldn't you have just ignored whatever you felt for him? Why would you
want to be a home wrecker?"
"I'm not a home wrecker," I whispered. "I don't want to be doing the wrong thing."
"Then do the right thing."
"And what is that?" I scowled at him.
"End it. Quit," he shrugged, "and don't speak to him again. Do you really think an
engaged man would want to go for a girl with issues when he has a woman like
Katherine? C'mon, Elena. You're smarter than this."
"You don't have the right to tell me this, Stefan. You did the exact same thing to
me."
"I didn't come here to talk about you and me, Elena."
"No," I shrugged, "because you never wanted to talk about us. We've never spoken
about that night."
"There's nothing to talk about. I had lost interest in you and wanted to get some
new meat."

"Is that what I was to you? Old meat?"

"Yes," he sighed, "and I'm sorry that I went about it the hard way, but you became
too too familiar."
"So you slept with my best friend?"
"She was different, special she was normal."
"And what was I?"
"You have a few screws loose and you weren't what I needed."
"Oh," I whispered and stumbled backwards against the wall.
"You're a lovely girl, Elena. You're polite, you're lady-like and you are well behaved,
but you're boring, predictable and cold. You're not Salvatore material. You need
to stop trying for us because you don't fit in with us."
"Then who do I fit in with?"
"That's it, Elena," he shrugged, "I don't know if you will ever fit in with anybody."
"What are you trying to say, Stefan?"
"I'm trying to say, stop trying and give up on him. He's getting married. No matter
what he has told you, he loves that woman. He might have forgotten it, but he
does. Leave him alone, Elena."
"What if I don't want to give him up that easily?"
"You gave me up in a blink of an eye."
"Well you weren't worth the fight."
"And you think he is?" Stefan laughed. "He's not all sugar, spice and all things nice,
Elena. If you think that, you don't know him. He's done some stupid things in his
past and caused a lot of damage. He doesn't need another mistake to add to that
list."
"Is that what I am?"
"Yes," Stefan smiled, "you're a mistake. You're basically a curse to the Salvatore
household."
"Get out!" Another voice echoed through my apartment. I lolled my head to the
side to see who was hissing at him to leave me alone. To my surprise, it was his
mother. "I think you should leave, Stefan."
"Mother," Stefan smiled, "I was just having a catch up with Elena. No trouble."
"Well I have some business things to talk about with her," Eloisa spoke firmly. "So
if you wouldn't mind leaving."

"Why can't you talk about business with me in the room?"

"Leave, Stefan." She growled. "Before I call, Damon."
"You know?"
"Of course I know," she rolled her eyes. "I'm his mother, I know when there is
something going on in his life. I know when he is keeping things from me."
"And you're here to tell me to get out?" Stefan laughed. "You accept what she has
done?"
"You of all people should know that it takes two to tango, Stefan. You don't have
the right to come in here and intimidate this poor girl after you did the same to her.
Now leave."
"Does father know? I bet he wouldn't be happy. He'd tell Katherine straight away."
"You and I both know that you wouldn't dare to tell your father."
"Why's that?"
"Because you wouldn't want to ruin the relationship you have with your brother."
"Damon would be happy with it."
"Get out, Stefan. And if I find out you have come back here, then I will tell Damon."
I heard Stefan huff and then watched him storm out the door. Everything he said
was plaguing my mind. He was right. I was screwing everything up big time. I was
going to hurt somebody and I didn't want to do that, but I wasn't going to quit. I
enjoyed my job. I was good at my job. My life was more important than my love
life.
"Are you ok, Elena?" Eloisa crouched down beside me as my knees had given away
beneath me. "I'm sorry that my son came here and did that. It was very wrong of
him."
"Don't tell, Damon. Please don't tell him. I don't want to be the reason that he falls
out with his family."
"It's ok-"
"No it's not," I cried. "I'm being a hypocrite! I complained so much about Stefan
and what he did to me, but now I'm doing the same thing."
"No," Eloisa spoke firmly, "there is something very different between you and my
son. You feel bad for what you have done, what you are doing, and you aren't
trying to hurt anybody. Stefan didn't care. Stefan was on a mission to get what he
wanted and didn't care who he hurt along the way."
"I don't know what I'm doing here. I never wanted to be the other woman."

"It's down to my son to decide what he does, Elena. I'm not just saying this
because I detest that woman he is engaged to, that beast he decided to bring into
our lives, but I'm saying this because it's true. If my son is as smart as I believe
him to be and knows what's best for him, he'll cut ties with her and treat you the
way you deserve. But my son is a lot like me. He stays with someone he
knows is wrong for him because it's easier that way."
"You really don't like Katherine, do you?" I laughed.
"Can't stand her," Eloisa cringed. "I don't understand how someone so beautiful on
the outside can be so ugly inside. Vile creature. You know she taught my nephew
how to spit like they did on Titanic?"
"Lovely," I rolled my eyes. "I love your son," I told her honestly, "and if it means
letting him go then I will."
"If only it was you he ran into at the bar that night instead of Katherine, life would
be so much better. So much easier. But, I will tell you what I told Damon if it was
easy, it wouldn't be worth it."

Spain was such a beautiful country. We were in Spain, and instantly, it took my
breath away. It was so different to home. Everything about it was magical, cultural
and breath-taking. I knew I wasn't going to want to go home, so I had to make the
most out of it. I had to stop for a second and take in everything that was around
me. I wanted to do one of those musical scenes where you spin around and burst
out in song. Like Julie Andrews did in The Sound of Music! I wanted to be the Maria
of Spain.
Cameron was enjoying it more than anybody. All the half-dressed women were
winking at him or making googly eyes at him. He was in paradise. Though, he
didn't accept the few numbers that came his way. I guessed it was because of the
woman he had told me about recently. He seemed to be head over heels for her,
kind of cute, I guess.
I missed Damon. We had been here for a whole day and I hadn't seen him at all.
He was doing work while Katherine had gone to a fashion show. Cameron and I
were allowed to go exploring as we weren't needed for what they were doing. I
could tell that Damon was angry at me. I was angry at me.
"That guy just totally checked you out," Cameron hissed, "and I'm going to punch
his lights out."
"Oh no you're not," I laughed and pulled him away from the direction the other
man was walking in. "You don't have to beat up every guy that looks at me. I
actually find it quite ego-boosting. Plus, you don't see me scratching the eyes out of
every woman who looks at you, do you? I'm really surprised you haven't accepted
any numbers yet. I guess you really do care for this woman-"
"I can't stand her well ok, I love her, but I can't stand her. She really pisses me
off! She's messed me around. The first time that I'm willing to change for someone,
I get screwed over. I need to get laid tonight."
"You can't do that!"

"Why not? It will make her jealous."

"That's not the way you should go about this. It will only make things worse for
you."
"I don't care."
"You will when she tells you that she doesn't want to see you again. What
happened? Why are you mad at her all of a sudden?"
"I'm tired of sharing her. She's either got to be all mine or all his. I refuse to be the
other man. But let me tell you, it sucks. I told her that I don't want anything to do
with her until she makes her decision, but it's so hard. It's too hard. Thinking of her
with him, holding him and touching him it makes my blood boil. She's supposed
to be mine. I'm supposed to be the one she spends the night with, not him. God,
he doesn't even love her! He doesn't treat her right, Elena. I do. I treat her like a
princess. I buy her-"
"Are you fighting for her?"
He shrugged and flopped down on a bench with his mint ice-cream in hand. "I don't
have the willpower anymore. I have given her all I've got."
"You're worth a lot more, Cameron. But maybe now you've experienced love, you
will want to find it again."
"It's not been a great experience, Elena."
"It's not all like that. I promise."
"Will you have sex with me, Elena?" Cameron asked me.
"No!" I giggled. "I won't. Sex ruins friendships."
"Will you be my girlfriend, Elena?"
"No, I will not be your girlfriend, but I will be here to listen to you whenever you
need a friend."
"You're a good'un, Elena Gilbert."
"I know," I smirked.
"I'm really not in the mood for a holiday. Is that such a bad thing?"
"I have a beyond brilliant idea," I screamed and jumped up from the bench we
were perched on. "Let's go get pissed."
"It's three in the afternoon, Elena."
"We are in Spain! SPAIN! Let's go get drunk. We are young, we are beautiful and
we deserve the break. C'mon. You know you can't refuse the alcohol!"
"Elena-"

"Don't refuse me, Cameron. You know I can kick your butt any day that I fancy!"
"Eurgh-"
"I'll help you get laid."
"You will?"
"Of course."
"Who would I be to refuse such a pretty little face?"

"Now, this is a story all about how my life got flipped-turned upside down, and I
liked to take a minute, just sit right there, I'll tell you how I became the prince of a
town called Bel Air. In west Philadelphia born and raised, on the playground was
where I spent most of my days. Chillin' out maxin' relaxin' all cool and all shootin'
some b-ball outside of the school, when a couple of guys who were up to no good
started making trouble in my neighborhood. I got in one little fight and my mom
got scared. She said 'You're movin' with your auntie and uncle in Bel Air!'" Cameron
rapped with his beer high up in the air as he stumbled around on top of the bar.
The local Spanish people were laughing their socks off at him while I pretended to
play the drums with two chewed straws and my previous empty bottles.
He tried his hardest to catch his balance before crouching down and literally
dragging me up on to the bar with him. The bartender held my legs so I didn't fall
backwards, clearly the drinks had messed with my head.
"I pulled up to a house about 7 or 8 and I yelled to the cabbie," we both stopped
and let the local people cheer the rest of it. "Looked to my kingdom, I was finally
there to sit on my thrown as the Prince of Bel Air."
We got a loud round of applause for our talent. They yelled for us to take a bow, so
Cameron did. He bowed professionally and then jumped down from the bar, I,
however, tried to bow and fell off head first.
"Whoops," I giggled. "I hit my nugget."
"C'mon drunkey," Cameron laughed and pulled me back onto my feet. "I don't want
you passing out on me until you've got me laid."
"I am not having sex with you, Cameron."
"Well then you best start casting magic."
I sighed and looked around me, searching for any woman possible. A tall, brunette
lady was leaning across the bar. I would have slept with her in the state I was in so
she had to be suitable for Cameron. I stumbled over to her and patted her on the
shoulder.
"Haaaave you met, Cameron?" I asked before trying to run away.
"You watch too television," Cameron shouted after me.

"Because television is legen- wait for it, and I hope you're not lactose intolerant
because the second of half of that word is DAIRY!"
"Who was I kidding? I'll never get laid with you being in the same building as me.
You're doing this on purpose aren't you?"
"What?" Burp. "Me?"
"Very lady-like," he rolled his eyes. "You don't want me to get laid tonight, do you?
It's because you're jealous, right?"
"Jealous," I cringed. "Yeah, I'm jealous that you don't want me."
"You are an awful drunk, you know that?"
"I am a fantastic drunk! Last time I was drunk, I did some very naughty things."
"Like?" He frowned at me.
I was about to tell him, I know I was. I couldn't control my mouth when I was
drunk clearly. Just as my mouth opened, my favourite Spanish song began to
play.
"I love this song! Dance with me." I showed him the moves that were in the video
and he tried to copy me, but he failed. It was amusing to try it while drunk, dancing
with your hands and then banging your knees together while trying to keep your
balance at the same time. "and he's a.. RANTATATA. El a biyaah as he dances he
cacanters. I said a-hey, ha, a-hey, meh head to the hella said know how to hubby
and boogey to be me."
"Those aren't the right words, are they?"
"They so are!" I shouted at him. "I wouldn't sing the wrong words. I said a-hey, ah,
a-hey, meh head to wussabi know how a hobby and a boogey and a quibey with
me."
"Elena, those aren't the right words!" He took me by the hand and pulled me away
from the juke box and back to the bar, though I knew he wouldn't let me drink any
more than I already had done. "I like those two women there, they're hot."
"The small one and the weird one?" I frowned at them, trying to see them clearer.
"I'd bang 'em. Go on; work your charm, Elena."
"I'm going," I sighed.
I used the bar as support as I wondered over to them. I didn't see why he was
using me for help when he had the ability to score women all by himself. I guess
this woman had pulled all the swag and game out of him.
"Excuse me," I smiled at the two women. "I'm Elena."
"Ash," the small one smiled and shook my hand. "This is Laura."

"Hi," I said shyly. "You see my friend over there?"

"Yeah" Laura waved awkwardly at him.
"He's kind of going through a really rough patch and he just needs to get laid.
Could you do me a favour-"
"We're not the sort of girls you should be asking for that sort of job," Laura laughed
and Ash smirked while playfully rolling her eyes.
"You're attractive women; he's an attractive man with an average sized penis
apparently. You'd work fine."
"You see," Ash grinned, "we'd sleep with you but"
"You two are-," I paused and made an 'O' shape with my mouth. "I could dress him
up as a woman if that would help you."
"Sorry," Laura smiled. "But if you ever get bored"
"You know where to find us," Ash winked.
I dragged my feet back over to him with a sympathetic smile. He looked at me,
expecting a good answer.
"See, here's the problem. They well they'd rather have me than you. But don't
you worry! I turned them down."
"No," he sighed, "if you want to go bat for the other time then you can go and sleep
with them if you like. I'm sure the taller, brunette one would love it. She's been
staring at your ass this whole time."
"Take this as a sign, Cameron. You're not meant to sleep with anybody else
because you were made to sleep with this other woman. It's just fate telling you
the truth."
"Can we go back to the hotel now? I just want to go to bed."
"Let's go."

Our hotel was beautiful. Our rooms were the bungalows on the beach front which a
long porch that connected us all. It was pitch black; the stars lit our way and
reflected on the beautiful sea. It was calming, but in no way did it help to sober me
up. I stumbled up the stairs to the porch, but luckily, Cameron had his arms
wrapped around me so I didn't land flat on my face again.
"Elena?" A velvet voice came from a few steps in front of me. "What happened?
What's happened to her?" He seemed panicked as he threw question after question
in Cameron's direction.
"A little bit too much to drink," Cameron rolled his eyes. "She clearly can't hold her
liquor."

"I'll take her," I heard Damon sigh.

"Sure." Cameron basically dropped me in Damon's arms. I was too weak to fight
against him. The next thing I felt was Damon's arms go beneath my legs as he
lifted me up bridal style.
"Whoopsie daisies."
"Only old people say that," I whispered as I nuzzled my head into the warmth of his
bare chest. "I love your chest. Have I ever told you that?"
"No, you haven't."
"Oh," I formed an 'O' shape with my mouth. "Well I do."
"I love your chest too," he said.
I couldn't see him, but I knew he was smirking.
I heard my hotel door click open and then click shut after. I was expecting him to
put me straight down on my bed, but he didn't. He just held me, held me in the
safety net that was his arms.
"I missed you," I told him. "I missed seeing your face, hearing your voice, and so I
got drunk. Can you tell?"
"Yeah, 'Lena. I can tell that you're drunk."
"God," I sighed, "I'm so tired."
He placed me down on the bed and didn't move. I just sprawled myself out in a star
shape and smiled up at him.
"You're going to have to undress me, Mr. Salvatore."
He rolled his eyes at me and started to untie the laces on my shoes. When they
were loose enough, he pulled them off and dropped them at the end of my double
bed. His fingers, his soft, strong fingers, danced up my calf muscles and over my
thighs, until they were hooked over my skirt. He pulled the skirt down, taking a
second to gaze at my near naked legs.
"Like what you see?" I asked him.
"You know I do."
He climbed up onto the bed and rested his shins either side of my legs. His warms
hands were placed on my hips, and slowly, he pushed them up until my top had
been pulled from over my head and thrown on the floor along with my shoes and
skirt.
"Did you have a good night?" He asked me.
"It was ok," I shrugged, "but I fell off of the bar and banged my head. It hurts."

"Let me see," he spoke quietly as he brushed my hair away from my forehead. He

ran his thumb over the bump that had clearly decided to appear in just a short
amount of time. "Argh, you ok? You're bleeding," he whispered.
I nodded and nuzzled my head into his hands.
"Yeah, I'll be fine."
I placed my little hand on top of his and rested them both on my cheek. Our gazes
never left one another; we were locked, trapped and captivated by one another.
"I'm sorry," I whispered.
"You've got nothing to apologize for, Elena. You were right; I need to make a
choice. I don't want to string you along or hurt you. You're the last person that I
ever want to hurt."
I pushed myself up from the bed and cupped his face in my hands. I leaned in
closer, expecting him to pull away, until my lips captured his. It was slow at first,
but it quickly changed its course. His hands held my face hostage and the kissing
turned into raw emotion and passion.
I fell back onto the bed, pulling him down with me until he was resting between my
legs. His hands linked in mine and together, they melted into the pillow.
He pulled away for air, but quickly attacked my jaw line and neck with peppered
kisses. My hands came away from his and I began to fiddle with zipper on his
jeans, but he slapped my hand away and pulled away from me, sitting up on the
edge of the bed.
"No," he sighed. "We can't."
"We-"
"You said you loved me, Elena."
"I know," I whispered, "and-"
"And I haven't been able to get it out of my head since. I can hear you saying it,
over and over."
"I'm sorry."
"Don't apologize," he laughed.
I shuffled behind him and rested my chin on his shoulder, nuzzling my head into his
neck.
"I want to stay with you tonight, Elena."
"Then stay with me. You can have me all night. I'm yours to have."
"The other night was the best night of my life; you know that, don't you?"

"It was the best of mine too."

"But I'm not going to do that to you. I'm not going to come to you for sex and then
go back to my fiance. You're worth more than that; far more than that."
"Then how about you just hold me tonight?"
"I can do that."
I pressed a kiss to his neck before getting myself under the warm covers. I watched
him pull off his jeans and climb in beside me. I curled myself up in his arms and
rested my head on his arm. His other hand rested over my stomach and his hand
linked with mine. His face was nuzzled in my hair and our legs were tangled under
the covers.
"Be here when I wake up," I whispered.
"Always."
Truth, Or Just More Lies
Your best friend, I'm the one you must rely on.
(Damon Salvatore)

I woke up to an ear piercing noise that echoed through the whole room. At first, I
ignored it and kept my head nuzzled in Elena's mass of hair, but it carried on. I
couldn't understand how Elena was sleeping right through it. This girl could clearly
sleep through a hurricane. Or maybe it was because she was full to the brink with
Spanish alcohol...
I rolled over, careful not to wake her, and grabbed the culprit of my early waking
call. I only wanted to shut it off so I could get back to sleep, but when I saw the
name that was flashing on the screen, I changed my mind.
'Eloisa Salvatore' flashed before my eyes. I was confused to say the least. When did
my mother give Elena her number and when did they become all buddy buddy? It
freaked me out. Then I began to wonder, why was she calling her? And at three
a.m. in the morning for that matter. I had to answer it. C'mon, I was curious...
"Are you sleeping with Elena too?" Was the first thing I said after pressing the
accept button. "Because you know I don't like sharing."
"First of all, don't be so cheeky." My mother sighed. "And secondly, why are you
answering Elena's phone at three a.m.?"
"No, no, no, mother. You and I both know why I am with Elena at three a.m. in the
morning. The question is, why are you calling her? Thus linking back to my earlier
question, are you sleeping with her too?"
"I can't be bothered to play your mind games this morning, Damon. I'm calling to
warn Elena."

"Warn her?" I frowned. "Are you going to kill her? I'm afraid I won't let you do
that."
"There is only one name on my hit-list at the moment, son, and that is you. Put
Elena on the phone."
"No," I sighed. "She had a rough night and I don't want to wake her..."
"Can you untangle your naked bodies and go somewhere where we can talk in
private?"
"We're not naked," I scoffed, "because nothing happened. We told you, it was a one
night thing."
"Then why are you there, in her bed, in her hotel room rather than your own?"
"I guess I couldn't stay away."
I pulled away, softly, from Elena's curled up body, pressed a kiss to her temple and
then wrapped the blanket around her. I didn't want her to get cold; I'd hate to put
her in a position like that. I was too protective of her; way too protective. I would
say like a father and a child, but that'd just be creepy.
I crept outside onto the porch, down the steps and made my way down the edge of
the sea. The water sprayed against my bare feet - it felt fantastic.
"So," I spoke first, "what's going on?"
"I take it she hasn't told you anything."
"We had an argument," I sighed, "so we've barely said a word to one another."
"An argument?"
"Yeah," I shook my head at my own stupidity, "she didn't want to carry us on in
anyway until I made a decision. Something was wrong with her," I stressed,
"because she wasn't herself... she hasn't been herself. I know when she's upset,
Ma. She got drunk last night just like she did New Year's. Something... I just don't
know what's happened-"
"I do," mother cut me off. "I know what's got into her and it's actually what I called
about, son. She told me not to tell you, but... but I think you need to know."
"Ma? What's going on? Is this to do with Stefan going to see her?"
"You know about that?"
"You know about that?" I shot back at her. "She wouldn't tell me anything about it.
Wait, how do you know about it?"
"I was the one to get Stefan out of her place. I-"
"Start from the beginning... please, Ma."

"I walked in when Elena was cowering back against the wall, Stefan in front of her.
I got there just as he told her that she was 'curse' to the Salvatore household. I
threatened to call you-"
"Why didn't anybody call me?"
"What would you have done, Damon? Come over and punched your brother again?"
"I would have come for Elena. I would have-"
"Elena was in bits. I've never seen a girl look so lost, so hurt or confused. I took
her out for coffee and we just had a day to ourselves. I see why you like her,
Damon. She's a terrific girl. She knows what she wants - you could give her what
she wants. It took her a while, but she told me what your brother said to her. He
saw you both kissing the night I caught you both, but he didn't say anything. In
shorter and politer terms, he told her that she was messing up your life. He let her
know that you wouldn't want a girl with issues when you have Katherine. He then
told her the reason he cheated. She was old meat, boring and he couldn't go for a
woman who was so 'screwed' up."
"I'll kill him," I hissed. "I will feed him to the neighbours Yorkie."
"He's coming to Spain," my mother blurted out.
"Great!" I grinned. "It means that I don't have to wait until I'm home to do it."
"Do you really think that Elena is going to want to be there if he is?"
"He won't go near her," I spoke, "and he won't ever get to say another word to
her."
There was a few seconds of silence between us. I was furious... furious wasn't the
word. I was happy to kill my brother. Nobody got to talk to my Elena like that nobody. My? My Elena? What the fuck?
"I like her, Damon."
"I like her too, Ma."
"Don't act so naive. You don't just like her. If you didn't love her, son, you wouldn't
want to murder your own brother for talking to her like that. You know the sooner
you admit your feelings for her, the sooner you will be able to decide."
"I know you want me to choose her, Ma."
"Think of all the things you want, Damon. You want a family, you want a wife who
makes you smile, and you want someone who puts as much effort into the
relationship as you do. You want Elena. Marriage is for life, Damon. If Katherine
was your life, do you really think we'd be talking right now? Elena could give you
everything!"
"Ma-"
"I like that girl. Hell, I already love her like my own daughter."

"I just can't-"

"You can keep pushing her away, you can keep pretending like she isn't special, but
she will always work her way back into your heart and you can't stop her. There is
a reason that you met that night, there is a reason that she walked into your office
and there is a reason as to why she accepted your job offer. Her reason was to
save you, and you know what? I think she has. She's a guardian angel. The sooner
you accept that the better. Go back to bed, Damon."
The line went dead.
Well that was intense. I put Elena's phone in my pocket and turned my back to the
whooshing sea. All I could do was glare at the two hotel room doors. One was a
pale yellow, a soothing and comforting colour and it just added that little bit of
sunshine to the dreary wall; that was Elena's room. The other was a dark shade of
red, a violent but sexy colour. The red screamed danger, lust, but also anger and
secretive; it was mine and Katherine's room.
I was so far out of my league. I was lost in a deep puddle and I couldn't see my
light, I couldn't see my way out. I had to make my decision. I wanted to make my
decision.
I shut my eyes and I imagined my life with Katherine so far. We'd had good times
and we'd had bad times. The bad times always out-shadowed the good, but all
relationships falter sometimes.
The memories seemed to have faded, slowly being forgotten. It was then that I
thought of the night that I first met Elena, she was... mind blowing. I never knew a
woman that could capture your whole self in just a few words.
"I love her," I gave her a dumb look, "I think."
"There is no such thing as love," she told me.
"I think you, strange lady, are wrong."
"Most people do."
"Love exists. It's out there. It's just a sneaky little bastard."
Just thinking about that night made me shiver; it sent tingles down my spine. She
meant something, she stood for something, and she was something. I couldn't go a
day without her crossing my mind; without seeing her beautiful doe eyes.
I was being an idiot, wasn't I? I knew who I wanted. I knew what I wanted. I was
tired of being a spineless dick and I was fed up of putting everybody else's feelings
before my own. I was taking what I wanted. I was going for it.
I glared at the two doors, knowing which one I was going to go into. I knew once I
made my decision that I wouldn't for the life of me be able to go back, I wouldn't
want to go back. I knew I was doing the right thing.
I made my way back to the porch, my eyes locked on the door I would be entering.
I was finally going to say goodbye to one of them and say hello to a clear future

with the other. I forgot what other people wanted me to do and did what I felt was
right.
I wrapped my hands around the doorknob and slowly turned it. On hearing it click,
I pushed it open and carefully strolled into the room. She was curled up in a ball,
wrapped in the white, linen sheets, her hair sprawled across the pillow. She looked
so peaceful. It was like I had never done her wrong, faulted her or hurt her, but I
knew I had. I had been hurting her since New Year's. It wasn't right what I had
done to her and it was time for it to stop. I loved her. I did. I knew deep down that
I loved her. I didn't say it... I felt it.
I climbed into bed, wrapping my body around her in a safe cocoon. She purred and
let her arms wrap around my own. It was how it was supposed to be.
"Where did you go?" She asked me in a crispy tone, her waking up voice.
"My mother called," I whispered in her ear. "Well, she called you and I answered
it."
"What?" Elena frowned.
I chose her.
I will always choose her.
I love her.
"It was my mother so I answered it because I was curious. Plus, the noise was
going to wake you up. I didn't want that. I'm-"
"It's ok," she smiled. She rolled over and placed her palms on my cold chest,
rubbing them up and down while trying to warm me up. She didn't know that just
being that close to her did it. "Is everything okay?"
"Everything is perfect."
"Oh?" She grinned. "Care to share?"
"She told me about Stefan," she went to say something, but I cut her off, "because
I made her. She was calling to warn you that he's going to be coming here."
"Stefan is coming to Spain? No. Why?"
"I'm not letting him come near you, 'Lena. I won't let him intimidate you like that
again. Jeez," I sighed and ran my hand through my hair, "why didn't you call me?
Why didn't you tell me what he said? I would have done something about it."
"That's why," she shrugged. "I don't want to be the person to get in between two
brothers."
"He's ruining his and my relationship himself and I'll let him do that all he likes, but
I'll be damned if I let him ruin ours."
"We haven't got a relationship, Damon."

"But we will have," I smiled. "We will. I choose you. I will always choose you."
"Wh-what?"
"I'm not going to end ties with Katherine in Spain because I know the trouble that
will cause. She'll go on some raging rampage and damage my business one way or
another. I also don't want her to get herself in danger while in Spain. I want to do it
right. I want her to be at home, and I will tell her that the engagement is off."
"Damon," Elena frowned, "I don't get it."
"Me either," I laughed. "I just know that I want to spend my life with you. I don't
want Katherine to be Mrs Salvatore. I don't want children with her. I don't want to
live with her and I don't want to spend every day with her."
"What do you want, Damon?"
"I want you. I want to be able to do this," he kissed her lips softly, "in public. I
want to be able to do this," he masterfully nibbled on her earlobe, "and know that
nobody else will ever do it to you again. I want you, Elena, and I don't want
anybody to say that I can't have you anymore."
"You're choosing me over Katherine?"
"I'd choose you before my own life, Elena. You came into my life when I needed
you to. You've flipped everything upside down and now I never want to go back to
normal. I want it to be you who one day wears my ring, I want my children to have
your genes as well as mine and I want to be able to protect you, defend you,
provide for you and care for you."
I rolled onto her, pinning her arms into the mattress, my shins melting into the
sheets either side of her legs.
"I love you, Elena. It's taken me too long to say it, but I do. I love you. God, I love
you so much."
"Damon?" She whispered, a tear falling from her eye. "Make love to me."
"I plan on it, every night and every morning."
"That sounds good to me," her voice was still hushed and ready to break.
I crashed my lips onto my future, pushing her hands up above her head and
holding her as tightly as I could. I tugged my hands away from hers and cupped
her cheeks, wiping away her tears with the pad of my thumbs. I could feel her
smiling against me, just the thought turned my body to jelly.
"Just so you know," she breathed as I nibbled my way down her neck, "I love you
too."
My hands fell to her chest, massaging her through her bra. She was so perfectly
imperfect, she was so safely dangerous, so cruelly kind and simply complicated.
She was her own oxymoron.

Her hands moved to my belt. It took her a few seconds to undo the clasp and push
them down my thighs. Her hands on my skin felt so much better than warm water
on my skin after rolling in the snow. I helped her by kicking them off and letting
them fall from the end of the bed.
My hands scooped her back up. She was limp in my arms, so I could rip off her bra
and throw it away. It wouldn't be needed for the rest of our night. My lips moved
from her neck and latched on to her braless chest. Her back arched, my hands
rested on the small of her back, holding her closer to me.
"Imagine being able to do this," she moaned, "every day and not have to feel bad
about it."
I smiled and pressed an innocent kiss to her lips.
"The thought of being able to have you, every night and every morning," I smirked,
"... God if you knew what it did to me."
Her eyes flickered down my groin and she grinned away.
"I think I can see what it does to you," she bit her lip and giggled. "Take me,
Damon."
I couldn't refuse such a pretty face. The rest of our clothing was discarded and
thrown God knows where, leaving us naked before each other. The way I liked it
best. I inched into her slowly, savouring every moment for myself. She wrapped
her legs around my waist and guided me home. We never lost eye contact and I
could see my whole journey in her doe eyes. Her hands rested on the bottom of my
back, while mine were gripped underneath the pillow that her head was resting on.
Our foreheads were pressed together as our bodies moved together as one.
"You always," I growled as I moved faster.
"Damon," she moaned my name over and over. "Ohoh my God."
The sheet slipped from my back but didn't completely fall. I felt Elena grip the
material in her fists as she tried to stop herself from screaming out loud.
"Let go, baby." I whispered in her ear. "We don't have to hide it anymore."
And she did. She called my name over and over again, chanting it and saying it like
it was the most precious word in the dictionary. I pressed my lips to hers as I lifted
her slightly to get a better position. Her hips bucked against me and her eyes
fluttered as pleasure and electricity fluttered through her body. Knowing it was me
who was doing this to her, filled me with a strange sense of accomplishment.
It was when I moved quicker and harder that I remembered that we hadn't used
any protection. Even though her carrying my child was a heavenly thought, it
wasn't the right time. I pulled out just after she had toppled over the edge and
finished the job myself.
"That wasn't how I wanted that to end," I grumbled and dropped down on to her
sweat slicked body.
"Why did you pull out?"

"We didn't use anything," I sighed. "I didn't want to take the risk."
"The risk? Is that what it would be?"
"God no," I smiled. "It'd be a blessing, but we have a lot to discuss before we think
about that. Don't you think?"
She smiled and pressed a kiss to my lips before pulling the sheet over my body. I
was happy using her as my pillow and being her own personal duvet.
"I can't believe you chose me," she giggled. "You had Katherine, the model slash
actress slash most beautiful woman that I have ever seen, and you chose me.
Little old, screwed up me."
"You're not screwed up, Elena. You're perfect the way you are."
"So are you," she smiled. "You're more than perfect."
I quietly laughed to myself and nuzzled my head into her chest. If I was a cat, I'm
pretty sure that I'd have been purring.
"So what now?" she asked me.
"What now? We hold off until we get home and I tell Katherine that the wedding is
off. Then," I smiled, "we don't have to pretend anymore."
"It's not going to be that easy, Damon." She laughed.
"It will be as difficult as we make it."
"Your dad will be far from happy with you."
"I know," I nodded, "and frankly my dear, I don't give a damn."
"Quoting 'Gone with the Wind' now, huh? You get more and more impressive each
day."
"You know what does get more impressive each time?" I put my weight onto my
hands and lifted myself up so I could look into her gorgeous eyes.
"What's that?"
"Sex."
"Sex?"
"Our sex."
"So it's our sex now?"
"Mmmhm," I smirked. "Each time we've had it, it's been better. Now, I'm curious
and I want to know if it is a concrete fact."
"And how do we find that out?" She wiggled her brows at me.

"Sex after sex after sex."

"I don't think you have got that in you, Damon."
"Believe me, Elena, when it comes to you. I have."
"Well, I guess there's another fact that you're just going to have to make concrete."

At around nine a.m., I decided that I couldn't go anymore and I flopped backwards
in the bath. She pulled herself off of me, turned around and just relaxed against my
chest. I ran my fingers through her hair as she purred, proving to me that I had
pleased her. There is nothing more satisfying than hearing your woman purr after
trying your hardest to 'rev her engines.'
"We should spend the day together," I said.
"What?" She looked up to me with big doe eyes.
"Katherine is going to a fashion show and then a benefit in the afternoon. She won't
be around for the whole day."
"What about business?"
"You come first," I told her. "I told you, you'll never come second with me." She
smiled up at me and I kissed the tip of her nose. "So?"
"I'd love to spend-," a knocking at the door cut her off.
"Don't move," I moaned as she tried to step out of the bath, wrapping the towel
around her.
"It will probably be the breakfast we ordered. It's late. I'm angry."
"Ignore it, get back in the bath and let me-"
"Damon," she giggled, "we have all day."
"We don't just have the day, beautiful."
"Exactly," she grinned. "Now stay here while I go see who's at my door!"
I rolled my eyes as she dropped the towel from her waist and wrapped a robe
around her. It was a short, black, silk one that I completely adored. She tied the
sash and shut the bathroom door. For a few seconds it was silent. I knew that if it
was room service, she'd have been back already.
I stepped out of the bath and pressed my ear to the bathroom door.
"Stefan," I heard her growl his name. "Great, what are you doing here?"
"We didn't finish our talk."

"Yes we did, Stefan. Now get out."

"I'm not leaving until you tell me that you're going to quit."
"Not going to happen," Elena hissed. "If you don't get out of my room, Stefan, then
I'll call security."
"You mean my brother?" Stefan laughed. "Do you think that he'd go against his
own brother because of a tart like you? Saying that, you're hot stuff now. You
never wore this stuff for me. What are you trying to do? Impress my brother?
You've got something, Elena, but you're not good enough for him."
"But I was good enough for you?"
"Nah, you were just there to cure my boredom. You always let me take you the
way I wanted to."
The next thing I heard was skin meeting skin. I burst out the door to see my
brother pinning Elena against the wall. He had a red handprint on his cheeks. That's
my girl, I thought.
"Get. Off. Her." I warned him.
"Liar," Stefan laughed as he stepped away from Elena.
I rushed over to stand in front of her and in the way of Stefan.
"If I were you, I'd leave." I growled.
"What are you doing, Damon?" My brother sighed. "With her? Of all people, you
chose her? Are you losing the plot? You have Kather-"
"I said, if I were you, I'd leave."
"You don't know what you're getting yourself into, brother."
"I know exactly what I am doing," I hissed. "And believe me, if I find out you've
gone near Elena again, I won't hesitate in ending you myself. Am I clear?"
"Damon-"
"Am I clear? You stay as far away from Elena as possible and even further away
from me."
"Damon, I'm your brother."
"Brothers don't backstab each other; but you don't have a problem doing that to
me. Get out."
"Da-"
"I said-"

"Fine," Stefan huffed, "I'm going. But when this all backfires in your face, when you
end up with nothing, and when you realise that you've been screwing the wrong
woman, don't come running back to me because I'll only tell you that I told you so.
Don't think that you've dodged a bullet here, Damon. Believe me," Stefan smirked,
"your world is just about to come crashing down."
Is This How I Should Feel?
Some of the time it gets rough, love isn't easy but it sure is hard enough.
(Elena Gilbert)

He had chosen me! He had picked me! I was the person that he wanted to be with,
the person he loved and the person he cared for the most. So why didn't it feel
good? At first I thought it was because I felt bad for Katherine. Soon her world
would be turned upside down and it would all be because of me. That feeling it's
horrible. Then I realised that it wasn't Katherine that was destroying the euphoric
feeling that I should have been feeling. It was Stefan's words. "Your world is just
about to come crashing down," echoed in my head. Every time Damon tried to say
something to me, it was overruled by those warning words. The whole ominous
foreboding was scaring the shit out of me.
"Elena!"
I snapped out of my trance when a sharp voice made me jump. I turned my head
to see Damon's brows burrowed and his eyes full of concern. We had been sitting at
a small caf, sipping on ice tea and sharing a chocolate muffin. I clearly had gotten
lost in worry and confusion.
"Sorry," I sighed. "I was lost with the fairies."
"What's going on, Elena? Is this not what you were expecting?" He asked me.
"What? No of course yes it is! It's wonderful, this is wonderful. Being here with
you, holding your hand in public and playing footsie under the table it's perfect."
"Then what has got you so dazed?"
"Your world is just about to come crashing down," I recited Stefan, word for word.
"My brother?" He laughed. "Stefan is full of empty threats! He wouldn't do anything
to screw up his relationship with me."
"But you made it clear that it's already ruined."
"I know my brother. He wouldn't cope without me," Damon shrugged. "He won't
push me too far because he knows what I'll do. Now will you stop worrying and just
enjoy today! We have a whole day for ourselves. We're in Spain," he took my hand
in his, "and we're together. Enjoy it and don't let my dick of a brother ruin it. He's
ruined enough for you. Don't let him ruin this too."
"He couldn't ruin this, Damon." I smiled at him and squeezed his hand as hard as I
possibly could. "So, what happens now?"

"You just love to ask that question, don't you?"

"Yeah," I laughed, "but only because I know I have to be in your future
somewhere."
"You're everywhere in my future, 'Lena."
"Well?" I raised my brows at him.
"Well, what I was thinking is that me and you could move into a wooden hut in the
middle of a forest and open up a raccoon ranch, a squirrel sanctuary and we live off
the fat of the land. We will have cows-"
"Damon," I giggled and kicked his shins playfully. "You know I was being serious,
right?"
"Yeah," he frowned, "but so was I."
"I can do the racoons and squirrels, but I'd die without my steak."
"Well if you had let me finish, I would have told you that we will have cows and pigs
galore."
"How about we just see where this takes us?" I asked him.
"I should get a better lock for my office door," he winked. "Saying that, we don't
have to have a sneaky touch in a hotel room or my office anymore."
"No," I smiled, "we don't."
"I get to make you breakfast in bed, I get to make you dinner and I get to take you
everywhere with me."
"And I get this hunk of a boyfriend-," I stopped when I realised what I had just
said. Was that what we were? Or was that what we were going to be in the future?
It was something that we would one day have to clear up, but for now, I would let
it slide and not worry about tags and pet names. It wasn't a huge issue. I mean,
yeah, sure, I'd love to be able to introduce him as my boyfriend. Damon Salvatore:
hot shot, Adonis, sweet heart and sex god mine.
He either didn't hear my slip up or he wanted to just forget it like I did. I was kind
of hoping for the first rather than the latter, but either way, it was forgotten just as
quickly as it was spoken.
"Your parents," he crinkled his forehead, creating cute little worry lines.
"My wacky, insane and all around loserish parents? Yeah," I nodded, "what about
them?"
"What will they say?"
"They'll understand," I smiled. "They just want me to be happy, no matter what the
situation. They like you," I shrug, " a lot actually. My dad, he just wants me to

find someone who will protect me and keep me safe from what he wants to guard
me from."
"You know I'll protect you from everything, don't you?"
"I know," I grinned like a loon.
After talking about utter rubbish and joking about nothing important, we finished
our food and drinks. He walked around the table, held out his hand and helped me
up like a gentleman would. Who said chivalry was dead? When I got to my feet, he
pressed his lips to the top of my hand and laughed at my flushed cheeks.
"I love it when you blush, 'Lena." He whispered.
"I love it when you call me 'Lena," I giggled and blushed a little more.
"C'mon, we have a whole day to ourselves. We're in Spain," he spun me around
under his arm, "and you have me at your service. What does the princess want to
do?"
"I want to hold your hand, I want you to wrap your arm around me and I want to
just spend every minute of this day in your arms. Can your majesty do that?"
"It's a dirty job," he whispered in my ear, "but somebody has to do it."
I burst into fits of laughter as he entwined his fingers with mine, spun me into him
and wrapped his arm around me. God, I felt so special. He pressed a kiss to my
hair and I snuggled into his side.
The sun was bursting in the sky, boiling already. I could see him checking my body.
I was always in the shade; he didn't want me to get burnt. I had to love that about
him. He truly cared for me. I could have been wrapped in layers of bubble wrap,
yet he'd still be trying to take care of me. Nobody, bar my parents, had ever done
that. Nobody had shown that much love, respect, for me like he was radiating. I felt
instantly like I had finally found my home. Nothing was going to burst this bubble I
had formed.
"I'm going to take you away," he said with a firm nod as we strolled down a
cobbled path.
Marquees full of handmade jewellery, paintings, old antiques, fruits, vegetables,
cakes and the local cuisine, lined our pathway. There were so many different
cultures to be seen. I heard British people, American people, Chinese people,
German people, French, Australian and obviously the local Spanish people. It was
lovely seeing so many different people around me. How different people were, but
how we all looked at the ones we loved the same. With admiration and utter
heartfelt love.
"I'm going to take you on holiday."
"We're already on holiday," I giggled and nuzzled my head into the safety of his
chest as we pushed the through the bustling crowd.
"Nah," he rolled his eyes. "I'm on holiday today because I'm with you, but then for
the rest of our time, this is business. I want to take you somewhere where it's just

you and me. A holiday. I have a cabin, 'Lena. It's up in the mountains. I want to
take you there. I want to be with you there."
"I'd love for you to take me there," I leaned up and pressed a soft kiss to the
corner of his lips. "Take me."
"In public?" He smirked.
I playfully slapped his chest and tugged him down the cobbles.
"I meant to your cabin."
"How about I take you all over the place?"
"How can you make everything you say have connotations of sex?"
"Hey," he held his hands up in surrender, "this is your fault. You've done something
to me, Elena Gilbert. You've changed something in me. Something, something in
me is on red alert. I don't want to be possessive, but I want to possess you. You
control everything in me right now, 'Lena. I don't ever want that to change. I don't
want you to go."
"Hey," I cup his face, running my fingers through his stubble, "I don't want to go
either. I want you to possess me, Damon. I want you to scratch that," I smirked.
"You already own me."
"C'mon you," he laughed and placed a kiss to my head. "Who'd have thought that a
drunken woman on New Year's Eve would have changed my life so much?"
"I'm just that awesome," I giggled.
He spun me back into his chest and grinned at my childish laughter. I pressed a
kiss to the material that covered up his beautiful chest and snuggled into him. He
was so warm, cuddly and safe. He was mine. Katherine may still be engaged to
him, but he wasn't hers. Oh no, he was mine. Ha! Suckeeeeer! He's mine. Happy
dance.
We carry on walking down the market, stopping at certain stalls. He found a statue
that he knew his mother would love, he brought it. Mummy's boy. Then I saw
something that my dad would like and I brought it for him. Yeah yeah. Daddy's girl,
I know.
"Oh," I purred, "these are so pretty."
I picked up the bracelets that were made up of green and orange beads, a white
feather dangling from them. They were so simple, so beautiful. Next to them were
the same bracelets, different colours. I think I fell in love with the feathers more
than anything, especially the black feathers.
"Buenas tardes seorita. Cunto cuestan las pulseras?" Damon spoke fluently to
the Spanish lady behind the stall.
"Tres euros cada una, seor." She replied with a charming smile on her face.

"Is there anything that you can't do, Mr Salvatore?" I asked him. "She said three
euros each right?"
"Correct," he nodded.
I picked up three. One with a white feather, a black feather one and a grey one.
The lady put them in a brown bag for me and handed it over, the smile never
leaving her face. She had such a welcoming aura, it was fantastic.
I went to pull my purse out of my bag, but Damon slapped my hand away and
rolled his eyes.
"What?" I frowned.
"Put that away," he playfully rolled his eyes again. "I'm buying you these."
"No you are not!" My eyes widened.
"Yes. I. Am. "
I began to argue with him, but by the time something had come out of my mouth,
money had swapped hands and the bracelets now belonged to me. He placed the
brown bag in my own and pressed a kiss to the crown of my head.
"I hate you," I whispered.
"Look me in the eyes and say it."
I spun around, my palms flat against his chest, ready to tell him. I was happy to
say it. I was going to look deep into his oh-so-beautiful eyes and tell him exactly
what I thought of him. I couldn't. I opened my mouth and only stammered. His
eyes spoke to me and I couldn't tell him that I hated him. I physically couldn't. He
knew this.
"Oh shut up," I frowned.
"Hey," he held his hands up in defence again, "I didn't say a word."
"Even when you're not speaking, you're still talking to me, Damon."
He went to say something back to me, but his cell phone cut him off. He gave an
angry sigh and pulled his phone from his pocket. He bit his lips nervously at the
screen and gave me an apologetic smile.
"Katherine," he spoke down the line. "What?... no. I spoke to her last night.
Yes Katherine!... my mother-.no. how could-.tonight?" He rubbed the crinkle
lines on his forehead. "Do I have a choice?... I'm busy can't you just tell me
now?... what's so important?... fine. Yes. I will tell Elena, too. Of course." He
looked down at me and frowned. I knew exactly what she had said to him. "You
too," he said swiftly before hanging up. "'Lena"
"It's ok," I shrugged. "You had to say it back."

"I want to end it with her. I will end it with her. It's just doing it here I I'd feel
bad. I feel bad enough."
"I know," I cupped his face and caressed his stubble with the pad of my thumb. "I
get it. I do."
"How did you become so perfect?"
"Become? Babe," I smirked, "I've always been perfect."
"And clearly modest, too."
"I am known for my modesty, Salvatore. Why were you so snappy with her?"
"She's arranged a dinner for everybody tonight. Everybody is going. I have to ask
you, too."
"What?" I cringed. "She wants me to come to a dinner with you both?"
"With us all. Everybody who is in Spain is going. She wanted my parents to be
here, too. She's got some plan in her head again."
"Damon-"
"Please come," he whispered.
"Just because you chose me, it doesn't mean that I can sit there and watch her put
her hands all over you. I see the way she puts her hands on you, Damon. I can't
say anything about it because she thinks you're hers-"
"You and I both know that I'm very much yours."
"She still gets to touch you for now. She puts her hands on your thighs and knows
when you go back to the hotel, your hers to touch."
"Ever since I met you, 'Lena,"- he whispers in my ear, a husky, rough and
seductive tone to his voice -, "every time that she had laid a finger on me, I've
imagined it being you. But just to wipe that sad little frown off of your face, we
haven't had sex since-"
"I don't want to know and I don't want to talk about this anymore. I just want to
pretend that for now, for this day, you are mine and only mine. No fiances, no exboyfriends foreshadowing our future, no worrying about the future, just you, me
and Spain."
"I don't think I have heard better words come out of your mouth. Well, apart from
the other night when you told me to make love to you."
"I would say it to you right now," I purred, "but I don't think these people would
like seeing us doing that as much as we would like doing it."
"See," he smiled and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, "you have to stop
worrying about what people think and just go for it."

"Is sex the only thing that goes through that head of yours?"
"Only with you in the same sentence."

There were a group of singers and dancers preforming by a large fountain. Many
people, tourists and locals, were huddled around them, clapping and dancing subtly
to themselves. They were fantastic and I was mesmerised by them. Damon pressed
his chest into my back and placed his hands on my hips as I swayed slowly to
them. His chin was balanced on my shoulder and everything felt perfect. It was
normal.
"But don't forget who's taking you home and in whose arms you're gonna be. So,
darling, save the last dance for me." One of the guys wiggled his finger towards me
as he sang before taking my hand and pulling me into dance with him. He spun me
around under his arms and dropped me to the floor, my hair just scraping the
concrete slabs. I burst out in a fit of hysterics and glanced over at Damon. He was
shaking his head and laughing at me, but I was having too much fun to care. "Oh I
know, that the music is fine like sparkling wine. Go and have your fun."
The other dancers pulled in some of the other women and made them feel just like
I did. After a few minutes of stealing away the women, they gestured for their men
to come and take their places.
Damon happily took over and pulled me into his arms. The beat was so cheerful
and he was laughing along side of me. He spun me around, lifted me up, twirled me
and dropped me. It felt like we had been dancing to the same beat for years. We
had perfected our synchronisation in a mere few seconds.
When he pulled me in close to him, I felt connected. I wrapped my arms around his
neck, his around my waist, and rested my forehead on his. For such a bouncy song,
we were having such a relaxing moment. I could feel his minty breath mixing with
mine. Just that thought made my stomach clench.
Our noses slowly rubbed together as we both wondered about leaning in for a kiss.
It started as a simple peck, innocent and friendly. But as we gazed into each
other's eyes, we found that we wanted much more than that. I lifted up onto my
tippy toes and pressed my lips against his, firmer and more passionate than before.
He allowed me to deepen the kiss and from then on, we were lost in our own little
bubble. He squeezed me tightly until my feet had left the ground, literally and
metaphorically. I was lost.
He groaned into my mouth and I his. As he pulled away, I took his bottom lip
between my teeth and sighed.
"You two are so adorable," an old couple beside us chuckled. "I remember when we
were like you two. Couldn't keep our hands off of one another, could we?" Her
husband shook his head and pressed a kiss to her wrinkly cheek. "Let me guess,
honeymoon?"
My eyes widened and I quickly went to correct her, but Damon had different ideas.
"You could say that," Damon winked at me. "We married on the beach here."

"Oh how lovely!" The old man lit up like Times Square.
My heart stopped and dropped to my feet. What was he doing? As wrong as it was,
I couldn't stop the huge smirk from appearing on my lips. I rested my head on his
chest and held him close to me.
"It was a-,"
"A small wedding," I carried on with this beautiful lie. "Just us two and our family.
Best day of my life."
"I'm sure you looked beautiful," the man finally spoke.
"She did," Damon said but didn't take his eyes from me. "She looked stunning,"
he turned to them "but she always does."
"How nice it is to see two people who truly love each other," the woman sighed
happily. "Cherish the time you have together. It won't be long till you have to share
each other with little feet."
"I can't wait," Damon winked at me.
"I think we have disturbed you enough as it is. Have a great honeymoon and a
wonderful married life. It will treat you good."
"Thank you," I mouthed to them as they danced off.
It took me a few seconds to be able to look up at him. Oh god. The feeling of being
married to him was enough to knock me off of my feet. Of course, now, it was too
soon. But the thought of it being in the future was so much to take in. So much
perfection to take in.
"A small wedding?" He frowned. "You've married a man who can afford a hell of a
lot more than that. You could have said anything and you chose-"
"I chose what I've always wanted. A white arch on the beach with fairy lights all
around it. The guy in a linen shirt and cargo shorts, me in a short, white summer
dress and just the nearest and dearest."
"'Lena, you could have everything you-"
"That's everything I would want. You know," I shrugged, "money doesn't mean
anything to me. Sure, it's good to know that you don't have to worry about bills
and you never have to want for anything, but just because you have it, doesn't
mean that you have to use it. I love you for who you are, not for what you have."
"You, Elena Pretend Salvatore, never cease to surprise me."
"I'm glad that I have the ability to knock you off of your feet."
He smiled and quietly laughed, pressing a quick kiss to my lips.
"So," I looked around us, "what do you want to do now?"

The water in the bath splashed around us as we moved together. My hair was
damp, water or sweat, I don't know. I pressed my forehead to his and squeezed my
eyes shut. His hands were on my hips, guiding me along at a slow and passionate
pace.
"Open your eyes," he whispered.
I did as I was told, locking on to his beautiful blue orbs. My hands fisted in his
raven black hair as he flexed his hips. I could hear his heavy breathing as he
crashed his lips to mine.
"Damon," I groaned against his lips.
The song from the CD had been on repeat since we had got into the
bathtub. Wrapped up in my arms so tight, hey pretty girl this feels so right. I
decided then and there that, that was our song. Ours and nobody else's.
I rolled my hips just to hear him moan, and he did.
"Damon."
"Elena," he growled, "you're going to have to get off me. Now."
"No," I shake my head and press it against his again. "No."
"Elena, we haven't used-"
"I'll get the morning after pill. Just don't do that to me again. I want you."
"Fuck," he hissed and flexed again. "What you do to me, Elena."
A few moment later, we both toppled over and gave in to ourselves. It was the
most intense, pleasurable and romantic moment we had ever had. The best time
we had ever had. Maybe it was because we hadn't used anything and he hadn't
pulled out or maybe it was because we were still in the mind set of honeymooning.
Either way, it was perfect.
"That was-," he panted and dropped his head back against the tub. "Yeah."
I fell against his chest and rested my head there. His fingers slowly trailed though
my wet locks and softly down my back, pulling me closer towards him.
"Is it-," I stop and shake my head, not wanting to know.
"Is it what, 'Lena?"
"Doesn't matter."
He cupped my cheeks and pulled my gaze to meet his.
"It does matter to me. What did you want to know?"

"Is it like that Katherine? Or was it like that with her?"

"Perfect?" I smiled. "Never. With Katherine, sex is more like a release of anger. We
never had it to show how we felt to one another. It was just a way to get around
communicating. If we argued, we had sex to let out our anger out because we
didn't talk to do it."
"With me?" I ask quietly.
"With you," he burrowed his brows. "With you it's about you. It's to feel connected
with you, to feel you and to be one with you. It's to show you that I love you."
"I love you, too." I whispered.
"Saying that though," he sighed. "Elena, we've just been careless. I should have
worn a-"
"I'll buy the morning after pill," I shrug. "It's ok."
"No," he shook his head, "I will give you the money for it."
"It may have been careless, but you have to admit that it was great."
"Mmm," he smirked and pulled my lips up to meet his. "So great that I think I want
to do it again."
"Again?"
"And again, again and again."
When It Rains, It Pours.
Evil times are coming; we are in for darker nights.
(Damon Salvatore)

Lame isn't the word for how I was feeling. I mean, inside I was a big ball of gooey
pink stuff. After the day I'd had, could you blame me? On the outside I was cool. I
kept my composure, but the girl inside of me was cheerleading to Britney Spears.
Elena had made me feel free again and I felt like I could be myself. Her smile, her
laughter and that twinkle in her eye had turned me, simply, to water. The thought
of having day after day with her like that, well, it still hadn't sunk in.
I was happy with my choice. She was my choice. It's weird, isn't it? How one
person, one tiny person, can come into your life when you least expect it and turn it
upside down. I don't know who did it, who put her in my life, but I owed them.
I always thought it was Katherine who saved me. She came into my life at a time
when I needed someone. She found me just before I lost myself, so I thought she
was my saviour. Turns out, well, I was wrong. She may have found me, but she
never got to see me enough to save me. Elena, now she was the one who saved
me.

She came into my life when I was walking out on it and giving up on it. She showed
that pretty little face of hers just as I thought that beauty didn't exist. She made
me smile; laugh and she broke through the walls that I put up. She saved me and I
couldn't be more thankful.
I rolled over when I was fully awake, only to see her curled up in a ball. Her skin
was covered in goose bumps and her lips were pale, but her smile was magnifying.
I couldn't believe that this girl, this saviour, was mine. She was mine to talk to,
listen to, kiss, hold and love. I didn't want to be the possessive boyfriend, but I
could sense that I would be.
I pressed a soft kiss to her shoulder and pulled her into the warmth of my body.
Her smile grew. Shit. I'd woken her. I cursed myself for being selfish and tried to
sooth her back to sleep. But Elena being the stubborn woman that she is, she
wouldn't.
"What time is it?" She yawned and pressed a kiss to my arms.
"We have an hour before the meal," I told her. "I didn't want to wake you up. It's
been a long day."
"It's been a great day," she yawned again and stretched out her arms.
When she rolled onto her back, I rolled on to my elbow and gazed over her. Her
large, brown, doe eyes seemed to burn through all my shit and soften on who I
was. She didn't look at me like I had once disappointed her nor did she look at me
like I had failed her. It felt good.
I pulled the cover over my hips and over her chest. Not that I didn't like seeing her
like that, but it was a chilly night.
My fingers glided across her forehead, her cheek and her bottom lip. Her eyes
never once left mine and her subtle, sweet, shy smile never faded from her lips.
Her palm came up and rested against mine, her fingers shadowing my own. It was
then that I realised just how tiny she was in comparison to me.
"What?" she whispered.
"Nothing," I smiled. "You're just so tiny."
She tilted her head as I examined our hands.
"It's like someone could snap you so easily, but yet," I entwined our fingers,
"you're just so strong."
We stayed in the same position with me hovering over her, our hands entwined,
our breathing in sync for a while. Neither of us said a word to one another, words
weren't needed, but I guess our eyes said it all. The love we had for each other
could have been thrown on a blade, but it still wouldn't break.
"Damon."
"I know," I nodded.

She leaned up and captured my lips with her own. It wasn't lustful and it wasn't
searing, but it was emotional. When the skin broke contact, my forehead rested
against hers and all that could be heard was our breathing.
What did I do to deserve this?
"You have to go," she whispered, "or Katherine will wonder where you are."
"I know," I repeated my earlier words. "I hate leaving you."
"I hate you leaving me too."
"You know I'll always come back though. Don't you?"
"You promise?"
"I promise."
I pressed a simple kiss to her lips and spun out of the bed, already missing the
intimacy that we had found in each other's silence.
As I pulled on my trousers at the edge of the bed, I looked over my shoulder at
her. She was lying on her back, legs and arms spread out, her eyes fixed on the
ceiling. Seeing her like that made me think of things I shouldn't have. A man
putting on his clothes to go back to his fiance after being with his assistant? It was
the typical story that never got a happy ending.
I zipped up my fly and pulled on my shirt, slipping on my shoes afterwards. I
leaned over her, hands either side of her body to keep my weight off of her.
"You promise?" She asked me once more. "You promise that you will always come
back?"
"I promise." I kissed her once more, soft and slowly, before pulling away and
heading towards the hotel door. "I love you, 'Lena."
"I love you too, Damon."
I closed the door quietly behind me, and fell back against it. With a deep breath, I
composed myself and gained my control just as the first drop of rain hit my cheek.

Meal time came around quickly. Everybody who had come on the trip was there
except for Cameron. Klaus said he had come down with the flu and wouldn't be
attending. It didn't bother Katherine, she still had enough people to put up a show.
Elena hadn't shown her face. It was my own fault, I thought with a smirk. I had
kept her in bed for longer than I should have. She only had a bare thirty minutes to
dress and prepare for the night. Thirty minutes would never be long enough for a
woman to get all dolled up. I mean there's mascara, lip gloss, foundation and
blush- oh dear lordy. What was I saying?
"Damon," Katherine purred into my ear. "You smell so good."

"Since when have you got into a habit of sniffing people, Kat?"
"You're my fiance. I'm allowed to sniff," she winked. "What's wrong?" She ran her
hands through my hair and all I did was cringe.
All this time I had been screwing Elena behind her back and not once did I feel like
I had betrayed her. But this, this simple gesture of love from my fiance and I felt
like I was betraying Elena.
"Nothing," I smiled at her. "I'm fine. Why wouldn't I be?"
"You'll be better than fine by the end of tonight," she whispered. "I assure you."
She turned away and back to one of the women around the table. Her hand,
however, stuck to my thigh like glue. Every so often it glided up and back down
smoothly. As a man, my reaction was unquestionable, but it had never made me
feel so shitlike.
The restaurant was nice. We were on a balcony that over hung a shimmering lake.
The furnishing was all white and red, while the moon was our lighting. Crystal
glasses lined the table and Royal Dolton plates were ready to be served.
As I looked away from the lake, my eyes clasped onto a pair I wasn't expecting to
see for a few more days.
"Mom?" I frowned. "What are you doing here?"
"Oh," Katherine giggled. "I called your father, baby. I told him that this should be a
family occasion and he said they would fly out."
"What?" I hissed. "You paid all this money for a family dinner? You," I turned to
Kat, "expected them to come here? Couldn't this have waited until we got home?"
"It's ok, son." Mother smiled and grasped my arm. "Your father is going to visit
some old friends in Italy before we return home. He was more than happy to
come."
"Let me pay you back the amount you paid to get here then," I sighed. "I'll-"
"You are my son," she slapped my shoulder, "and if I am asked to come to a family
dinner with you, I would not complain. You know I would travel to Timbuktu just to
spend an hour with you."
I smiled and casually rolled my eyes, before wandering around the table and pulling
out a chair for her to sit on. She pressed a kiss to my cheek and sat down, the seat
beside her would be Elena's as she was last to arrive.
"Sorry," a girly voice echoed above all the noise. "I didn't mean to be late. The taxi
driver got a little erm handy."
Handy? What was that supposed to mean? The taxi driver touched her? Oh no. That
wasn't going to happen.
"Elena," I smiled, "can I talk to you a second about some work that needs to be
done?"

"Of course," she nodded.

She stepped back into the restaurant and I followed behind her. I grabbed her
forearm and pulled her into me, probably a little too harshly. She collided into my
chest, hard, but she laughed and smiled up at me. I noticed her check over my
shoulder before quickly pressing a kiss to my lips.
"Handy?" I growled. "What do you mean handy?"
"He just smacked my behind, Damon." She rolled her eyes at me. "That's all."
"He didn't"
"No," she smiled. "Don't be silly. I didn't mean to worry you."
"Easily worried," I shrugged.
"So your parents," she frowned and glanced back over my shoulder. "Did the little
detail just skip your mind?"
"I would have told you," I sighed, "but I didn't know myself. Apparently Katherine
called them too. What am I supposed to do?"
"Hey," she cupped my face, "I'm not angry. I'm just slightly scared of your father
and your mother is able to read me like a book."
"My mother loves you," I scoffed. "Probably more than me."
"What can I say? I'm easy to love."
"You think I don't know that?"
She bit her lip and turned away from me with her nervous, girlish giggle. I loved
knowing I could so easily put her off.
With my finger under her chin, I pulled her back to face me, crashing my lips onto
hers. It got heated far too quickly, but something inside of me told me to go for it.
A part of me was so scared that it could be the last time, and I had to cherish it.
"Damon," she groaned against my lips, "stop. There are too many people around."
"Let's go get tonight over with." I grumbled.
I gestured for her to walk first, but only so I could check out her perky, little
behind. She gave me a little wiggle. Had I become that predictable or did she just
know me too well?
When I got to the table, Klaus was pulling out a chair for her. I felt a sudden stab of
jealousy, but I put it to the back of my mind. She thanked him politely and sat
down, my mother instantly pulling her in for a hug. I loved how connected they
were. It had been something that I had always wanted. Katherine couldn't stand
my mother and my mother couldn't stand her. So seeing her so comfortable and
relaxed with Elena, the one I had chosen, felt fantastic.

As the night went on, everybody chatted aimlessly about nothing and laughed at a
few drunken jokes. Katherine had barely spoken. Weird, I know.
A gust of wind blew past me, through my hair and against my stubble. It was colder
than usual and held a horrible bite. I looked over the banister at the lake beneath
us. The water was moving quickly and rippling. The trees were beginning to blow
violently and the wind picked up. Nobody seemed as bothered by it as I did, but
something didn't feel right.
Elena frowned at me and followed my line of vision to where the trees were blowing
around. The air was sticky and a musky smell attacked my nostrils. She just
shrugged and smiled at me, before returning to conversation with my mother.
"I think it's time that I told you why I brought you all here today," Katherine
shouted over the noise of chatter and laughter. She stood up carefully and tapped
her spoon against her glass.
Everybody, of course, shut up at her request and all eyes were on her, including
mine. She took control of the table quickly and gained everybody's attention
without trying.
"I've brought you here today because I have some news. It came as quite the
shock to me," she smiled down at me, "but I've thought about it and I couldn't be
happier." She took my hand in hers and stood me up. Feeling kind of emasculated
here. "What we have, it's beautiful. And soon we're all going to be married. All of
you," she looked at the guests, "have to be there. We want to share it with you."
Do we? "I love you, Damon, and it's about time that I tell you"
"Kat," I laughed. "What's with the dramatics?"
"I-I-," she looked over the balcony and sighed. "Damon, I'm pregnant."
My mouth dropped and I was speechless. The air around us had changed instantly
and the rain began to fall. How poetic. I had nothing to say, I didn't know what to
say. Everybody around the table was clapping and cheering, I was sure of it, but I
just couldn't hear a thing.
"You-" I stopped. "You were on birth control."
"Aren't you happy about this?" She growled at me. "I thought you would have
been-"
"Shut up, Kat. I'm trying to process this. I just"
"I know it's a lot," she grabbed my arms, "but it's going to be perfect now. You, me
and our little baby." Our sperm baby. "We'll make a wonderful family, Damon. You
always wanted children and now well now you're getting one."
I didn't have chance to respond or even think about it. People were cramming
around me, pushing me and clapping me. Multiple of them slapped my back like it
was some sort of congratulations. I still hadn't managed to say a word.
"Well done, son!" father sung. "I'm finally proud to call you my son. Well done my
boy!"

"Congrats," Klaus laughed and pulled me into a hug. "You'll make a top of the notch
father, Salvatore."
"I'm so happy, baby!" Katherine giggled and crashed her lips upon mine.
"Me too," I mumbled. "Me too."
When she and the rest of the guests were talking about how she found out, when
she found out, my head managed to turn to Elena. I know I was supposed to be
listening to Katherine and I know I was meant to be jumping for joy, but I didn't
have that burst of energy you're supposed to get when finding out you're going to
be a father.
Elena was flat against the wall, her hand over her mouth and a tear running down
her pale cheek. I could see her legs were shaking beneath her. All I wanted to do
was scoop her up and hold her till she found herself once more, but I knew that
now, forever on, it wouldn't be a possibility.
"Congratulations," my mother's shaky breath came into my ear. "It's time, son."
I nodded, I knew what she meant. I watched her when she went over to Katherine.
Putting her hatred aside, she pulled her in for a hug and congratulated her. My
mother's tears weren't out of joy, but pain. She wanted what I wanted just as much
as I did, but she could be strong for herself.
"Congratulations, Mr Salvatore." Elena came up to me and wrapped me up in her
embrace. My arms didn't move. They fell by my side and I didn't hold her
back. Ass move. She was crying and I couldn't even hold her. "I'm happy for you,"
she whispered.
"Elena, I-I-," I stumbled on my words.
"Elena," Katherine voices cut through my own and snapped me out of dazed state.
"Congratulations, Katherine. You'll be a wonderful mother and you'll be a fantastic
father, Mr Salvatore."
"Thank you, Elena." Katherine smiled. "I know we will be wonderful parents. As
long as we can put all the love that we have for each other into our child, it will be
the happiest child ever."
"I'm sure," Elena smiled and nodded, but I saw straight through it. "I'm sorry to be
a bad guest and ruin your lovely night," she spoke quickly, "but I have to go. I
promised Cameron that I would be around to check on him. He's not well
apparently."
"Of course," Kat kissed Elena's cheek. When did she become friendly with my
woman? "Wish him well for us."
She turned away and went back to her friends, laughing and cheering like all was
good in the world while Elena couldn't even stand to look at me. She shot me one
last burning look and then turned on her heels, walked away and didn't look back.
I was taking this surprisingly well, don't you think?

"You really want to end it like that with her?" Alaric squeezed my shoulder. "Is that
the way you want this to go?"
"You haven't congratulated me," I mumbled.
"I don't think you want me to." He shrugged. "Go say goodbye, Damon. Don't just
let her walk away."
I took one look at him and got what he was telling me. He moved back to the
crowd of celebrators and I ran from the building and out into the pouring rain. At
first, when I looked all over, I thought she had gone. I thought I had lost her and
this agonising pain tore through my gut like a bread knife.
It wasn't until I heard a painful sob that I saw her. She was in a pile on the floor.
Her pink dress had turned a murky brown and her legs where resting beneath her
on the cold, dirty floor. Rain was pelting down and I could feel everything that she
felt
Her head was in her hands and she was sobbing. I ran to her and fell down beside
her. My suit was drenched as it is, so falling in a puddle wouldn't kill me. My hands,
body, itched to touch her, but I couldn't do it. Every time I tried, every time I
moved an inch, I flinched and backed off.
"You got her pregnant," she whimpered. "She's carrying your flesh and blood."
"Don't tell me what I already know," I snapped. "I didn't plan on this."
"No, but you could have stopped this!" She yelled at me.
"Elena, calm down. Please, beautiful."
"Don't 'beautiful' me! I'm not yours to call beautiful anymore!"
"You'll always be-"
"Shut up!" she shouted. "I don't want to hear it. I don't need to hear it from a man
who is having a child with his fiance."
"What are you trying to say? You'd rather hear that it was you? That I was the man
having a child with my personal assistant rather than my fiance? Yeah," I scoffed,
"I'd prefer that too, but it just hasn't happened this way! God this is so fucked up,"
I growled and punched the bin beside me.
"I can't do this, Damon. I can't be the woman who splits up a child's family. I
can't," she whispered. "It's bad enough me breaking up a marriage, but not a
family."
"Don't say that."
"Marry her," she cried, "give her more children, give her the life she wants
because because she isn't me. I clearly don't deserve those things," she yelled up
to the skies. "I wasn't born to have a life with Stefan and I wasn't born to have a
life with you. Let's just accept the fact that that we weren't meant to be."

"You think you don't deserve it? I'd give you a family, Elena. I'd give you a huge
family if you wanted. I'd marry you now if I could and I'd spend my life treating you
better than anybody ever could. I-," I cupped her face and rested my forehead
against hers. "I mean it."
"I know," she whispered. "And I want it, but you can't always get what you want
and you can't always win."
"What are you trying to say?"
"That this," she pulled out of my hands, "us. We're over. What we had," she tried to
smile, "it was epic. It was borderline perfection. But then the sun came up and
reality set in. I love you, Damon." She wiped away her tears. "I'd die for you a
million times over and I wouldn't change a thing. Even if I-"
"You don't get to do this!" I hissed. "You don't get to break up with me when we
haven't even started!"
"You can't cheat on your child."
"I know," I dropped my head. "I know. This is all so messed up. I never wanted it
to end like this. Why did you do this to me? You weren't supposed to do this! You
came in and wrecked everything!"
"I'm going to let that slide because I know you don't mean it," she whimpered, "but
that hurt."
"Elena-"
I looked up to her, she was standing now. Her make-up was down her face, her
hairdo had fallen and her dress was near black. I noticed the heel on her shoe had
snapped into thousands of little pieces and her knee was grazed and bleeding.
"I'm not needed here anymore," she frowned.
I stood up next to her, the pad of my thumb wiping away her mascara before she
pulled away from me once more and probably for the last time.
"Goodbye Damon," she whispered.
She leaned in, her soft lips grazing mine. They were salty from her tears and gritty
from her make-up. I was determined to hold onto her for as long as possible. I
didn't want to let her go, but I had to.
"You've turned my world upside down, you know that?" She giggled through her
tears. "I've never felt so strong, beautiful and brave. I never would have if you
hadn't have come into my life. Without you, I wouldn't know who I am. You think it
was me who saved you," she smiled. "Oh baby," she shook her head and kissed me
once more, "you couldn't have been more wrong. You saved me from myself."
"Elena."
"We saved each other."
"I didn't mean what I said. You didn't wreck-"

"I know," she breathed. "I know. You should go to your fiance now and start
talking about baby names. You should know that Elena is a great name," she
winked and laughed through her cries.
"It's a beautiful name."
She turned away from me, pulling her hands out of mine, and hobbled away in the
rain. Her back was straight, she walked tall, but I just knew that she was ready to
collapse.
"Elena!" I yelled for her. Even though she didn't turn around, I carried on. "I won't
break that promise!"
"I think that's one promise that you are allowed to break, Mr Salvatore."
"Elena."
A taxi pulled up beside her and she opened up the door. She took one last look at
me, one lingering and painful look.
"Don't come back for me this time Damon."
And she was gone.
I couldn't control myself after that. I kicked the bins, launching them across the
path. I kicked the lampposts, walls and screamed at the skies. I hadn't felt this
angry in such a long time. Everything had been ruined in a matter of a few
seconds, over a few minutes of pleasure. Which to be honest, with Katherine,
wasn't that pleasurable.
A father? What sort of father would I be now? I had been a part of an affair and
didn't have the balls to break it off with the one I didn't love. How was I good role
model? What if I didn't love that child because of the trouble it brought?
I felt two eyes on my back and I knew exactly who it was. If it wouldn't of set off
alarm bells for everybody around, I would have knocked him out there and then. I
would have torn him apart and not thought twice about it.
"You knew. You knew, didn't you?" I stared him dead in the eyes. "You knew that
Katherine was going to tell me she was pregnant and that's what you meant when
you said that my world was going to come crashing down. You knew all along."
"Of course I knew, Damon." Stefan shrugged. "I wanted you to cut all ties with her
so you didn't get hurt even more. I tried to get her to leave you, I tried to get you
to leave her, but neither of you listened."
"You say it like it's just a joke to you!" I spat.
"It's nice to know my brother's life is just that little bit more depressing than my
own. Don't look so sad about it. You're going to be a daddy," he smirked. "Suck it
up and smell the roses, brother, because this is your life now."
"I figured," I scoffed. "When did you become so heartless, Stefan? I'm your
brother. I jumped into a fast flowing lake once to save your damn hat because I

couldn't stand to see you cry. I gained a broken arm for sticking up for you against
the school bullies. I did everything for you."
"We were children, Damon."
"But we were still brothers!"
"Erm, hello?" Stefan waved his hands in the air. "I did try to save you from getting
hurt, but you didn't listen."
"Will you ever stop ruining things for me? Can I not have one ounce of happiness in
my life? Or is stealing everything-"
"How have I ruined this for you, Damon? You did that all by yourself! This is your
own fault! Blame your fucking self!"
"I love her, Stefan!" I shouted at him. "I love her more than you ever did! I wanted
this child with her! I wanted a life with her. I chose her!"
"You have a fiance, Damon. You have a pregnant fiance and you're telling me
that you're in love with another woman. Do you know how pathetic that sounds?
Man up and be a fucking father to that child and a brilliant husband to your fiance.
God knows that she deserves it more than Elena does."
"You don't get to talk about Elena like that."
"I know her better than you, Damon. I was with her for a long time, a lot longer
than a few months."
"You know her better than me?" I laughed. "I may have only got the chance to love
her for a few months, but at least I loved her. I know her better than she knows
herself. You," I chuckled. "You used her! You used her for her body and didn't care
about her for anything else."
"And you did? Tell me, how many times did you fuck her?"
"I never fucked her, Stefan. It was much more than that!"
"You are turning into the wimpiest man in the world. She would have ruined you,
Damon. She has ruined you."
"I chose her," I whispered.
"You chose her over Katherine," Stefan nodded, "but now you have a different
decision to make. Elena or your baby? Elena or your own flesh and blood? Elena or
the person that you will take fishing one day? Elena or the person you will one day
walk down the aisle? Which will it be, Damon?"
I wouldn't be a man who left his child behind. No matter how much I had to give
up.

Dear Damon,

Through all the tears and shouting tonight, well, I forgot to tell you something. I
forgot to congratulate you on becoming a father and truly mean it. I'm sorry for
saying it to your face and not meaning it, but you must understand why. That child
is so lucky to have a father like you and Katherine is just as lucky to have you as a
husband. I hope she shows it. You need to be shown.
I hope you know how much you mean to me. A lot, if you must know. I don't think
I have ever felt the way I feel about you before. I forgot what life was until I met
you. I had forgotten how to smile, laugh and roll my eyes and you taught me how
to once more.
When you return to work there will be my letter of resignation on your desk and I
will have hired you a perfect assistant who knows what he/she is doing. I won't let
you down.
It was a pleasure knowing you Damon. It was a pleasure holding you and kissing
you, but most of all, it was a pleasure being yours even if for such a short period
of time.
You have been the only stable thing in my life. My constant, but now you're my
shooting star. You were there for what felt like forever, you were bright,
mesmerising, burning and a rare find, but you shot by in the blink of an eye.
I wouldn't change it for the world.
Yours,
Elena.
The Door Won't Close
Love me or leave me. Make your choice, but believe me.
(Elena Gilbert.)

"Is that everything packed, Pud?" Dad asked me as he placed the last of the plates
in the last cardboard box. "Anything else needing to go in this one?"
"No," I shook my head. "That's it. It's all packed."
"What about your clothes?"
"I've kept a few out and I will pack them in a suitcase. The rest is being shipped
over," I shrugged. "There's nothing that I need really."
I looked around my bare apartment. It looked so much bigger without furniture,
pictures or the rest of my rubbish. The huge walls looks depressed, the floor looked
dead and the windows looked rather lonely. They all seemed to be angry at me for
leaving them, but I knew that was just in my head. With a defeated sigh, I closed
the last of the windows and flicked the lock down.

"Don't look so sad, Pud. This is a huge opportunity for you." Dad smiled
sympathetically.
I guess he could see just how hard for me it was. I know the apartment was
nothing special, nothing worth missing, but it was where I found my independence.
It was the first place that I found I could cope on my own, the first place I held a
family dinner and the first place I paid all the bills all by myself. It would always be
special to me for those reasons.
"It's a huge change, dad. Seeing this," I gestured around me, "it's just making it all
feel more"
"Real?"
"Yeah," I nodded. "I think reality is finally hitting me."
"Pud," he laughed quietly. "Life is just starting for you. You're going to do so well
and all this shit," he shrugged, "it will be forgotten before you know it."
"I don't know about that," I sighed, "but I suppose it will be a good distraction."
"I just want to see that smile on your face again. I don't want to remember you like
this. You only have a couple of days left here. I want you to leave with a smile on
your face."
He came towards me, wrapping his strong arms around my shoulder and burying
me in his side. Tears were already falling, on both our behalf's, and I couldn't stop
my soft sobs leaving my mouth. It had been this way for one month, three weeks
and two days. It had been this way since the day Damon and I finished whatever it
was that we had. I was weak, pathetic and hurting. Quite frankly, I didn't want to
get out of bed in a morning. My life was slowly turning into the next instalment of
Diary Of A Wimpy Kid.
Everybody had clasped on to my 'depression' as soon as my feet landed on
American ground. Everybody seemed to be treading on egg shells around me,
avoiding me like the plague because I would snap at them even if I could hear
them chewing.
Everything I did reminded me of Damon. Even changing the toilet seat made me
think of him. I wish I knew why. Family meals were the worst. I had to sit around a
table with loved up couples, all moving on with life and finding happiness in the
worst situations. Caroline announced she was pregnant, and although I wanted to
be supportive, I burst into tears and ran out of the house. I came back, of course,
and congratulated them. They couldn't be happier and I was honestly happy for
them. Jealousy, I felt that more. Bonnie and Jeremy were quick to jump on the
bandwagon and announce how they were going to adopt. I swear they were all
doing it on purpose.
What did I have to announce? The chair beside me was still empty. I had nobody to
find good news with. I was alone. Again.
It was around this time that everybody ganged up on me and demanded to know
what was wrong. I had to tell them. I couldn't carry on going the way I was. It was
unfair to them and unfair to me. So I did. I told them everything. They were angry
to say the least. Especially my mother. When she learnt I had been 'the other'

woman, god, her face went pale and she began to shake. Her daughter was the
woman who could have broken up a marriage, a family. How disappointing. Even
my father, my best friend, glared at me like he didn't know who I was anymore,
and that hurt more than anything. They came around after a few days, I guess.
Then they all made it their life's aim to get me back on my feet.
The first few weeks, well they were agony. I didn't want to get out of bed and I
relied on the Chinese restaurant below my apartment. That's when Caroline and
Bonnie came to my rescue. They didn't take my shit; they dragged me out of bed
and got me back to a healthy state. I found myself smiling, laughing and
everything didn't look so bleak anymore. I got a job.
"I want my daughter back," dad whispered.
"I'm still here, Pops. I never left."
"Your body is here, your head is here but your heart is somewhere else." He
shook his head and pressed a kiss to the crown of my head. "And I think I know
where it is."
"You can't get your heart back once you give it away, Pops. I think it was you who
told me that."
"Oh baby," he held me tighter. "It's been so long. It's time to move on."
"In three days, I will be gone and I will move on, but for now, please just let me
wallow in self-pity."
"No," he laughed. "Do you think I want to send you into the big wide world as down
as you are now? Elena," he rolled his eyes, "that would make me the worst father
on the planet!"
"Do you think I like this?" I whispered as tears streamed down my cheeks. "Do you
think I like feeling like this?"
"I thought you were doing better. WE thought you were happy. You were smiling
the other day. You were laughing."
"Do you know what I was doing a month ago today?" I smiled as the day came into
my mind. The holding hands, the laughter, the dancing, it was all there. It was as
clear as day.
"Don't," he shook his head. "He's married now, Elena. He's gone, moved on. It's
about-"
"A month ago today, I was walking around Spain with him. We were holding hands
and we were a real couple. We weren't bothered about Katherine, Stefan or
anything else in the world. It was just us. And Pops? It was perfect. We even told a
couple that we were on our honeymoon," I laughed. "I was so happy, dad. He
chose me. He made me he made me believe in love."
He wiped away my tears with the pad of his thumb, a sad smile on his thin lips.
Kissing my forehead, he let out a sharp sigh. I knew how much I was hurting him. I
was his little girl and any parent would kill to see a smile on their child's face. So I

guess I was being selfish. I was only thinking about the pain I was feeling and not
about the pain I was making other people feel.
"Grow some balls, Elena." He laughed. "I know you're hurting. I wish I could take
that pain from you because believe me I would! This," he tucked a strand of hair
behind my ear, "this isn't you. This isn't the strong little princess that I raised.
"This is me, dad. This is who I am. I'm always going to be second best. I was
second best to Stefan and now I'm second best to Damon too. Maybe I am a
curse to the Salvatore family."
"Oh baby," he scoffed, "don't be stupid. You're not a curse to anybody. If anything,
you're a blessing to life! They were lucky even to have a minute of your time!"
"Daddy?" He looked up at me. "Am I going to be a cat lady?"
"A what?" He chuckled.
"Do you think it will be expensive for me to purchase a batch of cat food?" I asked
him in all seriousness. "Maybe I can breed them."
"You are such a drama queen. I think you've been spending too much time with
Caroline."
"All my money will be spent on the cats because I won't have children to spend
them on. I'll probably have ferrets too. I'm sorry you won't have many
grandchildren, but you can have feline grandchildren. I'll have twenty cats while he
has twenty babies with that whore of a woman."
"Elena!" He scolded me.
"He's mine, dad!" I shouted at him. "He was mine that day and he should still be
mine! She doesn't even know him. She doesn't deserve him. I fought for him."
"Pud," he soothed me like a child, "it was just sex for him. Everybody has told you
that. It was just sex. If it was love for him, he wouldn't have let this happen.
Deep down, you know that."
"No," I shook my head vigorously, "you're wrong."
"Elena-"
"He looked at me, Pops. I mean he truly looked at me. He held me like I was his
greatest possession. He kissed me like I was the sweetest of candy," I smiled. "He
listened to me like every word that came out of my mouth was written by
Shakespeare. He touched me like I was his most expensive crystal, he looked at me
like I was a rare diamond and he spoke to me like I was the only one he would
share his deepest secrets with. When we slept together, Pops, he held me like I
was his comfort blanket. He made me me. He made me, dad. He loved me, I
know he did."
"It was a mistake, Elena."
"Then he was the best mistake I ever made. He was a mistake that I would happily
make over and over again."

"You really fell hard for him, didn't you?" He frowned. "Did he make you happy?"
"Insanely. My cheeks ached because I couldn't stop smiling when he was around.
All he had to do was smile at me and I burst into laughter. It's like he controlled my
whole being."
"And you say he loved you, right?"
"I believe he did."
"Then do you really think that he would like to see you like this? Do you think he'd
like to see you this hurt?"
In all honesty, I knew he would hate it. He'd have thrown me over his shoulder and
dragged me out in to the big wide world. He'd fight to see the smile on my face, I
knew it. I was helping nobody by reliving the past and bringing back up all my pain.
I was doing more damage to myself and everybody around me.
"No," I shook my head. "He'd hate it. I'm sorry. I think all of this," I pulled away
from his vice like grip, "the move and everything, I just think it's taking it all out of
me. Too stressed," I scoffed. "You're right, you know. Moving is the best thing that
could have happened to me."
"Love is the cruellest of emotions, Pud. It can tear the strongest of people down. It
can make the coldest of people melt and the fiercest of flames burn a thousand
times brighter. It can turn your whole world upside down. It sure did for me and
your mother. You will find love again. Clearly, you and Damon were just not meant
to be."
"I guess not," I tried to smile. "Who would I have been not to try though, huh? I'm
sorry that I disappointed you."
"Disappointed me? Oh baby," he laughed, "you have never disappointed me. In
fact, I'm actually prouder of you now than I ever have been."
"What?" I frowned.
"You searched for your own happiness and for the first time, you put yourself first!
You went out there, found what made you happy and went for it even though you
knew you'd end up hurt. You fought for what made you happy. How could I be
disappointed in that? I'm proud of you, Pud. We all are."
"Really?"
"Really," he smiled. "Now go get dressed. We're playing rounders in ten minutes!
Your mother already has the barbeque going."
"Oh dad," I whined.
"Dressed. Now."

We had suddenly found ourselves in a heat wave. It was crazy. Nobody had
expected it, but I guess that's what made it so fantastic. The sky was bright blue,
no clouds were to be seen and there was just enough amount of cool wind to make
it easy to spend the whole day outside. The park was packed with families and their
children, old couples taking a daily stroll and runners with their large dogs.
I held back my jealousy and put on a smile for my very last family day out. It was
our typical sports day. We played rounders, a typical British sport. You could say it
was a lot like baseball, but nothing like it at the same time. We played girls Vs.
guys and if you looked over the scores, the girls were in the lead. One team were
on bats while the others were fielders. There were four bases and depending on
how you hit the ball, you were to run and try to get all the way around without
getting out.
"Is that" I grinned when I saw a face I hadn't seen in a while running towards me.
"We thought that seeing this familiar face might cheer you up," dad smiled at me.
"You invited Cameron?" I smiled. "Thank you."
Cameron came straight at me and lifted me in his arms, spinning me around and
laughing.
"Alright stranger?" He winked. "I'm sorry. We've drifted."
"If that's anybody's fault, it's mine." I shrugged and held him tightly against me.
"We ok?"
"Of course we are," he laughed. "Besties," he cheered like a little girl. "But you
should know, I get very competitive. You girls," he pointed over to Caroline and
Bonnie who were doing their stretches, "you've got no chance."
"Watch your mouth, young boy!" Mother growled as she came to stand beside me,
wrapping her arm around my waist. "We girls are going to show you who's boss."
"C'mon," Tyler laughed as he handed me a bat. "We let you win. You're old,
Miranda. We can't get you out because that's"
"Agest," dad shrugged.
"Oy!" Mom protested. "You are older than me, old man. And anyway," she smirked,
"there is a lot life in this old bird yet. Come on, Elena. We're batting first."
"GIRLS RULE!" Caroline cheered as she threw her bat into the air. I think she was
trying to look cool and hoping to catch it on its way back down she didn't. "Shit,"
she hissed. "That hit my toe!"
"Yeah," Matt laughed wildly. "Girls rule. Whatever you say, baby."
"Cameron," Jeremy shouted, "you're bowling."
"I got this," Cameron smirked and stood in the middle of the pitch. "Come on then,
Blondie."
"If you hit me in the face," Caroline hissed, "I will chop your balls off."

"He's got none," I shrugged and sipped on a bottle of water.

"Don't put the poor boy off!" Dad shook his head and stood on second base, ready
to get Caroline out.
I guess this was fun. Even though we weren't exactly playing yet, I found myself
smiling just at the conversation between us all. 1985 by Bowling For Soup came on
the radio and it made something in me click. I was ready for this. If this was going
to be the last time that I spent a hot summer day with my family, then I was going
to use it and not ruin it by thinking of.
I heard the smack of a ball and looked up to see Caroline running to third. Bonnie
was up next, she wacked the ball with great force and ran for gold. Sadly, even
though Caroline got all the way around, Jeremy caught the ball straight off and that
knocked Bonnie out.
"You whore," she growled at him. "I am your woman! As my man, you are obliged
to help me stay in."
"Sorry," Jeremy shrugged. "I want to win."
"No," she frowned, "you're just good at handling balls. Trust me, you'll be handling
balls tonight because you are getting nothing from me."
"Don't be a sore loser, Bon." I smiled at her.
Mom smashed the ball and ran to third. The guys were getting annoyed with the
lack of knocking us out, but we girls had skills when it came to rounders.
When it came to my go, I knew exactly who I was going to picture the ball as. The
evil thought came into my head and I couldn't help but smirk. Oh Katherine
Salvatore, you don't know what's hit you. I do. My bat. Sucker.
"I've always wanted to throw my ball at your face," Cameron purred as I came up
to bat.
"Ball? I thought it was normal for men to have two?"
"Shut up," he mumbled. "You ready for this?"
"As I'll ever be."
He threw a good ball, and as it came towards me, I pictured her face on the front of
it. Her evil eyes, her red lips and her duck pout, they were all on the front of the
ball. With an evil side that I didn't know I had, I wacked the ball as hard as possible
and it flew down the field. Everybody stood still for a few seconds and just watched
it fly past them.
"RUN!" My mother shouted at me.
I did. I flew past first base, second and came up to third. Matt and Jeremy were still
running for the ball. I could get all the way around, I knew it.
"Come on you sexy monkey!" Caroline cheered.

Wanting to show off, I sped past third base and all the way to fourth. I tapped the
stand with my bat and then celebrated with a cheeky dance.
"She went all the way!" Bonnie laughed and pointed at me. "She went all the way!"
The double meaning wasn't lost on me.
The guys were grumbling that they were getting beaten by girls, but there was
nothing they could do about it. We were awesome.
"No doubts on whose face you pictured hitting there, Elena." Caroline whispered in
my ear. "You alright?"
"A lot better now. Do you believe in voodoo?" I asked her.
"I sure do now. Imagine if she felt that," she giggled. "Nose job in order for her, I
think."
"Caroline," I mocked shock, "don't be so cruel a nose job still wouldn't do her any
justice."
"God I've missed your laugh, Elena." She wrapped her arms around me and gripped
me like a monkey to a banana. "I'm going to miss you."
"I'm going to miss you too, Care."
"And you know what? You know what I'll do?"
"What's that?" I smiled.
"If I ever see their baby, I'll steal its candy!"
"You really are a good friend, Caroline."
This, the friendship, family and time together with people who love me
unconditionally, this would be what I would miss the most. It scared me that I
wouldn't be just around the corner from them and that I couldn't just call them to
come over for a cup of coffee. I had never been so far away from them and the
idea was just terrifying. Away from my mother, the one person who taught me how
to do the 'womanly' duties and how not to let other women get me down. Away
from my dad, the man who taught me how to respect and how to look after myself
on the worst of days. I'd be away from my brother, my cousin, my Matt, my
Caroline and Bonnie. All I needed was for the violins to play and my sad ending
would just be about complete.
"You'll come back for the birth, right?" Caroline spoke quietly. "I don't want you to
miss your niece or nephew being born."
"I wouldn't miss it for the world, Caroline."
"You'll be godmother?"
"What?" I gasped. "Me? You want me-"

"Yeah," she smiled. "You. You've been a best friend, sister, mother, body guard,
teacher and all things wonderful to me over the years. I don't want you just to be
my baby's aunty. I want you to be it's everything like you are to me."
"Jesus Christ, Caroline." I burst into tears and wrapped my arms around her. "I
can't go a fucking hour without crying."
She burst into tears too, crying into my hair while I wept on her shoulder. She was
something special to me. So was Bonnie, but there was something different about
Caroline. We were a strange version of soul mates.
"You're so much better than her," she whispered in my ear. "Never forget that."
"I-"
"Does he know?" She cut me off.
"Does he know what?"
"That you're moving?"
"It's none of his business, Caroline." I sighed. "Plus, I haven't spoken to him since
the day we ended it all."
"Don't you want him to know?" She asked me.
"It wouldn't change anything. I'm moving away and he's moving on. Let's just leave
it at that."
"I get it," she whispered. "You're a very strong woman, Elena."

After playing a few more rounds of rounders, we stopped and made time for lunch.
The men were taking over the BBQ because they said it was a job for the men. We
didn't mind. We lounged around on the grass, sipping on wine and picking at the
little nibbles. It was girl talk and it was what I needed. That was until it turned into
baby talk and then I seemed to lose all interest in it.
I nodded along like I was listening, but my head wasn't really in it. I was so happy
for Caroline. She was desperate for a child and now she was having one with the
man she loved more than life. She was going to be a wonderful mother, I knew it.
Everybody knew it. I was touched when she asked me to be godmother. It was a
role I'd take seriously and I wouldn't let them down.
"Oh hey, look," Cameron kicked my side lightly and pointed over to the pathway.
"It's your old boss. You should know that his new personal assistant, she's
shocking. She's all over him like cheap perfume. Driving him crazy. I've heard he's
desperate to get a new one."
What?! No.

I tried not to look where he was pointing and everybody else ignored him. I can't
blame him. He didn't know what had gone down between the two of us so it wasn't
his fault. I just hoped he would drop it, but boy I couldn't have been more wrong.
"Mr Salvatore!" He hollered him over.
I peered out the corner of my eye and saw him walking over. Had he not noticed
that I was there?! What was he doing?! Why the hell was he walking over while I
was lying right there?!
Caroline grabbed my hand and I knew exactly why. I tried to keep my cool and not
look directly at him, but it was getting harder and harder as he came towards us. I
could even smell him. Just his natural smell my insides shiver. It was too soon. I
couldn't face him.
I went to stand up to leave, run away and not look back, but my mother held me
down.
"Show him you're not weak," she whispered. "What did I teach you, Elena?"
"Never let anybody see how much they have hurt me," I answered quietly.
"Then why are you running away?"
I couldn't answer her. She was right in so many ways, but the thought of having to
lay my eyes on him once more was just it was just painful.
When I finally plucked up the courage to look up, I found comfort in knowing that
Eloisa was there with him. She was standing behind him and Katherine the bump.
Damon didn't look at me. I think he was trying to avoid me just as much as I was
trying to avoid him.
"Cameron," I heard his voice. My knees buckled. It was such a good job I was
already on the floor. "Nice to see you out and about. Klaus said you were ill."
"Mild case of food poisoning," I heard Cameron say. "I'll be back in work
tomorrow."
I thought that would have been the end of it. Maybe they would have just said their
goodbyes and walked away, but that didn't happen. Of course it didn't happen. Life
wasn't that easy.
"Elena?" A quiet, timid voice that only could come from one person came from
beside me.
I looked up into two blue eyes that I had found comfort in from the day I met her.
Eloisa. She was like a second mother to me.
She looked strangely broken and damaged. She looked weak and fragile. She had
lost a lot of weight around her face and her eyes were so tired and lost. She
seemed to be existing, but not living. I jumped onto my feet instantly and wrapped
my arms around her. I was surprised when I felt her hugging me just as tightly
back. It was then that I locked eyes with his once more.

They were so soft, but just so similar to his mothers. Existing, but not living. Maybe
he's just as broken as I am. We were locked for that brief moment, eyes joined by
an invisible cord, but the moment was broken to soon. I looked away from him and
focused on the frail woman in my arms.
"Eloisa," I whispered. "Are you ok?"
"As good as an old woman can be, child." She smiled and kissed my forehead.
"Seeing your pretty face is always a great help. How are you?"
"I'm doing well." I lied.
She smiled at me and pulled my hair, draping it over my shoulders. Her eyes gazed
over me, up and down, and she seemed to scan me over.
"I've missed you, Elena."
"I've missed you too, Eloisa. It's nice to see you again."
"Oh come here," she laughed and pulled me into her arms once more. "I'm so
sorry," she whispered in my ear, "for the way things panned out. It should have
been you. I'm so sorry."
"It wasn't your fault," I assured her. "It was the way of the gods."
We came apart and simply smiled at one another, forgetting the past for a few
seconds. It was about that time that Katherine and the bump came forward, Damon
not far behind her. My family had gone quiet and focused on their own things, but I
knew they would listen to every word that was exchanged.
"Such a shame that you left, Elena." Katherine purred. "I thought you were
enjoying your job."
"I was," I nodded, "but life just got in the way."
"Hmm," she smiled and rubbed her stomach.
"I never got to really got to congratulate you," I sighed. "You're going to be
wonderful parents."
"Yeah," she grinned, "we are. We can't wait, can we?" She looked up to Damon
with her big, fake eyes.
"No," he spoke softly. "We can't. Elena," he smiled sympathetically at me, "how are
you?"
"I'm I'm me." I smiled as best as I could and looked over to Eloisa for some
support.
"You look well," he said. "You look different."
"It's been a weird few weeks, but I'm finding myself." I shrug. "You look good too.
Being a husband suits you."

"Oh we're not married yet," he quickly rushed out.

"Eurgh," Katherine grumbled. "Who knew that getting married could be quite
stressful?"
"A lot of people actually," Eloisa mumbled under her breath.
"The venue that I want was fully booked, my folks couldn't make the day we
planned and the ice sculpture wasn't ready so we had to move it. We get married
the day after tomorrow."
The day I move. Is that Irony? The day I move away, he moves on for good.
"Well to say you're planning a wedding, having a baby, you look great." I lied to
her. "I guess motherhood and stress work for you."
"Oh baby," she chortled, "everything works for me."
"Well I hope you have a beautiful wedding," I spoke to Damon. "You both deserve
it."
"You both deserve each other," Caroline added from her place on the grass.
"She's hormonal," I shrug apologetically. "She's"
"I'm pregnant and hungry! Matt!" She yelled across to her husband. "Seriously?
Your wife and baby need feeding."
"Is yours like this?" Matt looked over his shoulder at Damon.
"Trust me," Damon rolled his eyes, "that's nothing compared to the shit I get every
night. She threw a hairdryer at me the other day," he scoffed.
Bitch. How dare she do that to him!
"How's life treating you, Elena?" Eloisa asked me, a smile on her frail lips.
"Good," I told her.
"Don't be like that," Dad laughed as he came to stand beside me, wrapping his
arms around my shoulder. "Tell them your great news! Brag about yourself for
once."
"I-I-I-," I stuttered, my eyes locked on Damon and Damon alone.
"Elena?" He mouthed.
"I got a job at a large newspaper. They want me to start late next week," I smile.
"Oh Elena!" Eloisa cheered. "That's fantastic!"
"That's really great, Elena." Damon smiled. "I'm I'm really proud and happy for
you."

"Oh," Katherine grinned, "and what newspaper is it? One we will know?"
"Actually the job is out of town. I'm moving the day after tomorrow. I move on
your wedding day," I tell them.
Damons face dropped slightly and his eyes seemed to die even more, but I didn't
let myself believe that it meant anything.
"Oh," Eloisa frowned. "And where will you be moving to?"
"Well the job is in London. I'll be moving to London."
The Final Goodbye
The winner takes it all. The loser's standing small.
(Damon Salvatore)

"Oh no, no, no!" Mother panicked as she ran over to me.
I wasn't even sure what the hell she was doing there. She wasn't invited to my stag
party. No women were. Well honestly, I didn't even want to go to the damn thing,
but Alaric told me that he wanted me to 'get off of my toddle'. I think that's what
he said. He was already drunk of course.
I had just wanted to stay at home, lie around and do nothing but think about Elena
and her move to London. I couldn't believe she was leaving. She was going so far
away and she was going alone. If I didn't already worry about her enough, I now
had this to add to the list.
I didn't want her to go. The thought of her still living in the same area as me was
soothing, the thought that I could just run into her gave me something to look
forward to and the thought that her family was looking after her made me feel that
tiny bit better. But now, in London, none of that was possible. It was slowly sinking
in that what we had, who we were, was over and broken. No. Not broken. It was
ruined. Something broken can be fixed. Something ruined can be polished, but it
will never be as shiny as it once was. It will never be worth what it was.
The past month, even though we were in a heat wave, I had experienced no
sunshine. I finally realised it was because she was my sunshine. She was my light
and without her, I was stuck in a never ending night time. Lost in an eternal
darkness.
Katherine and I barely spoke to one another, but when we did, we argued. I had
come around to the idea of being a father, and it would be a lie if I told you that I
wasn't excited. I didn't want a family with Katherine, but I wanted this child. This
wasn't 16 And Pregnant, I wasn't some douche teenager who was going to run a
mile. I had to make it work for the child's sake. I didn't want to be my father.
Yes, I admit, I wanted the mother of my child to be the woman I loved, but I
couldn't have it all. I used to think I was the luckiest son of a bitch alive. I had a
great business, enough money to provide for my grandchildren's children and a
loving mother that most people wanted for themselves. Then when I found Elena,

lucky didn't describe what I was. Blessed was a better word, but it still wasn't
enough.
I guess the higher powers didn't like it and took the only thing I wanted to keep
from me. I could have gone bankrupt, I could have had my business ran into the
ground and I wouldn't have cared with Elena by my side. But no. They took her.
They took the only thing that mattered to me. The only thing I would have died for.
"You can't be here, Damon." Mother sighed. "You should leave."
"This is my stag party," I frowned. "I didn't arrange this. Why are you here? Have
you come for the strippers too?"
"You see that sign?" She pointed up to a huge banner that hung from the ceiling.
"It says 'we'll miss you.'" I nodded. "I see it."
"Elena's family are throwing her going away party here tonight. For both of your
sakes, go somewhere else. It's going to hurt you both if you stay."
"Fine," I huffed. "I'll see what I can do."
"I'm only thinking of you, son."
"I know you are." I smiled at her. "I know, mom."
"I loved her too," she whispered and squeezed my arm.
"I know that, too." I smiled and kissed her cheek. "She loves you, mom. Will you
do something for me?"
"Damon-"
"Just tell her that I hope she has a happy life and and just tell her how proud of
her I am."
"You're a good man, son. I'm very proud of you."
I rolled my eyes and turned away from her. She was right if I was going to be
honest. I couldn't be here celebrating my marriage when she was there celebrating
her move. Parts of me thought she had searched for a job so far out so that she
would never have to see my face again, but then other parts of me scolded me for
being stupid. Not everything she did evolved around me. It never had, never would
and never will.
"We have to move bars," I told Ric.
"What?!" He yelled. "But the strippers are coming here! It's already booked!"
"I don't want strippers, Ric." I moaned. "I don't want a stag party."
"I was joking about the strippers. I don't care about you that much." He grinned.
"Why are we moving?"

I flopped down on the stool beside him and ordered another beer.
"Elena," I shrugged, "her going away party is here."
"This is like being back in high school. You can't avoid each other forever."
"We can," I nodded. "She's leaving, Ric. She's moving to London and I'm never
going to see her again."
"Oh man," Ric looked at me sympathetically. "I You I"
"My thoughts exactly. I could have coped if she said Texas, Miami, California,
Alaska, but London? I'll never know how she is."
"But maybe that's what you need. Distance, it's a broken hearts cure."
"I royally fucked up. I should have left Katherine the minute I realised that Elena
was the only person I wanted in my life."
"And when was that?"
"The day I learnt her name."
"Oh, Damon." Ric laughed half-heartedly. "You still love this girl, don't you?"
"She's all I ever think about. I can't even have sex with my own wife because"
"Clark Kent doesn't turn into superman?"
"Exactly!" I basically squeaked. "What makes it worse is that all I have to do is
picture Elena's eyes and boom Bruce Banner is now The Hulk."
"I don't think you're that well-endowed, Salvatore." Ric scoffed. "I know it's easier
said than done and I know I've never been in your situation, but don't you think it's
time to forget?"
"But why London? All they do is drink tea and eat scones."
"That's a little stereo-typical don't you think?"
"They do," I nodded. "I've been there."
"Well if it helps, I for one, hate tea."
"How does that help?" I frowned.
"I just thought I'd let you know that I hate tea."
"You're not British though."
"That's not the point I was trying to make. The point I was trying to make was that
I hate tea."
"You're a great help, Ric. I hope you know that."

"That's why I'm your bestie!" He cheered in a girly voice. "Look at it this way. Do
you think she'd want you to be this down? Do you think she'd enjoy knowing that
while she's moving on in London that you're wallowing in self-pity over here?"
I laughed. She'd hate it. She'd tell me to man up and grow some balls. She'd tell
me everything I didn't want to hear but needed to hear. I knew her. I knew that
she'd hate knowing I was so down because she always had done.
"She'd hate it," I sighed. "I get it, Ric. I get what you're saying."
"You still want to go to a new bar?"
"For her sake. I don't want to be the reason she leaves here on a sad note. I can't
be that person too."
"Fine," Ric huffed. "Let's go."
We pushed away from the bar, ready to leave before any trouble was caused, but
were quickly pushed back by a loud eruption of cheering and screaming.
"CONGRATULATIONS!" Everybody cheered.
Then I saw her. Her face was bright pink as she jumped out of her skin. She looked
absolutely stunning with her sun kissed make up and dark eyes. Her hair looked
professionally done, a fish tail plait hung over her shoulder and her fringe pinned
back. She wore a short, pale blue dress with lace high heels. Her long legs
screamed out to me. I used to thing that in some way, a weird way, they belonged
to me. No man would have ever got to have them wrapped around him because
she was mine and now that was all just a distant memory.
She caught my eye and she blushed. I guess I still had some effect on her. She
smiled softly at me and turned away, getting dragged off by Caroline and Bonnie.
"She's seen you, she smiled, we can stay." Ric grinned and sat back down at the
bar. "A round of your finest tequila shots if you will!" He ordered at the bar.
"Damon. Sit."
I turned my head from her party and followed Ric's instruction. The drinks kept
flowing throughout the night as more men joined us. My father was there, my
brother, Cameron and everybody else that I knew. Cameron kept swapping
between both parties, but I didn't care. Elijah and Klaus came together and blessed
us with their appearance. Katherine's father showed his face, but I couldn't really
care less.
"Hey brother," Stefan nudged my shoulder, "don't look so down."
"Fuck off, Stefan."
"You're not still pissed at me are you? C'mon bruv, it's been over a month now."
"Guess I hold grudges."
"Stop it," my father hissed as he came between us. "I don't need another
embarrassment between the both of you! You're brothers. Fucking act like it!"

"Whatever," I rolled my eyes and headed back to the bar.

Elijah came over to me, perched up on a stool and ordered himself a drink. I tilted
my head to look at him and he smiled at me. He was a very strange man was
Elijah. He seemed to be able to read people without even knowing them. He always
had something wise to say and was very old fashioned for his young age.
"Brothers," he sighed. "They know just how to piss us off, don't they?"
"Tell me about it," I grumbled. "You can have mine if you wish."
"I can't deal with my own. What makes you believe that I could cope with yours
too?"
"It was worth the try," I scoffed.
"She's a beautiful girl," Elijah said as he looked over to where Elena was. "Very
pretty, respectable, happy and very ladylike."
"I guess."
"Love is just like an old tree," he turned to me. "The leaves die, they fall, they turn
brown and the beauty of it fades. The branches they break and they droop, and the
tree becomes less stable. Yet the roots, they always stay the same. They never die.
They are what make the tree live. They keep the tree alive through all its horrors.
The roots are what keep it going until it dies of old age."
"What are you trying to say, Elijah?"
"That the three is not dead. It just needs a little light, sunshine and care. Love
never dies, Damon. Maybe you should think about that before you go and marry
the wrong woman."
He walked away from the bar and disappeared. I didn't see him again that night.
"I'd still fuck her," my brother slurred as he came back to me, sitting down beside
me.
"What?" I frowned.
"I'd fuck her still! She still has that amazing body. She's smoking', but you already
know that, brother."
"Who are you talking about?" I sighed.
"How many girls in here have you fucked? I was talking about little Elena. I'd push
her up against bathroom door alright."
"Shut up, Stefan."
"Don't tell me what that you wouldn't," he chuckled. "You were fucking her every
night a month ago. You'd fuck her within seconds if you got the chance. She was
your fuck toy."

"Stefan," I growled.
"Oh don't worry about it. She was my fuck toy too. I didn't care for her. I just liked
being inside of her. Didn't you? It was as snug as a bug in a rug."
I flew off of my stool and it went flying. I had him by the scruff of the neck in a
second and bent him over the bar. Everybody gasped and some laughed. Even the
other party, Elena's party, stood still and the music died around us until it was
silent, bar Stefan's arrogant laughter.
"Hit me again, brother! Do it! I'm not the asshole anymore. I'm not the one who's
been cheating on my pregnant fianc. I'm not the biggest fuck up anymore,
brother."
"Do you like this? Do you get a kick out of me doing this to you?" I hissed at him.
"Stop calling me brother," I laughed, "because you are nothing to me. Nothing." I
spat.
"Oh I just like seeing you so damn unhappy! It's always been 'Damon this' and
'Damon that.' You've always been the one who had everything, but look at you
now! Your life has fallen apart at the seams! You become so desperate that you
fucked that whore of a woman," he pointed to Elena, "every night while your fianc
was at home. Couldn't you have gone a little higher class than that rat? You had
to go for my sloppy seconds-"
I didn't let him finish. My fist met his face with a loud crack and he was jolted
backwards.
"There's my brother!" He grinned as he wiped the blood from his lip. "The one
who'd hit his own brother for someone who doesn't even care about him! Who is
moving away to get-"
"You know at least my life doesn't evolve around ruining someone else's!" I yelled.
"At least I have enough, achieved enough and worked hard enough to have other
aims in life. What do you have Stefan? A fianc? Do you fancy telling everybody in
here how Lexi started out in life? Yes Ladies and gentleman," I turned to
everybody, "my dear brother found Lexi on the street corner because Lexi, as well
as being his girlfriend's best friend, was a prostitute! She was a whore back then
and she's still a whore now." I laughed. "You gave up on the best damn thing you
had in your life. You broke her! You hurt her and you nearly killed her. But I found
her! I helped her and I did what you should have done ten times better. You didn't
love her-"
"And neither did you! You just wanted to be greedy and have two women-"
"I would die for Elena a million times over! I love her more than any man ever will.
So don't you go telling me that I only wanted her for one thing! Now fuck off."
Stefan swung for me and knocked me backwards, but I didn't fall. I flew at him,
slammed him into the wall and punched him once more. I would have done much
more damage to him if it wasn't for my father and Ric pulling me off of him. They
threw me out the backdoor and I stumbled up until I crashed into the wall.
"Fuck!" I hissed and kicked over the trashcan. "Fuck!"

Even though the can was already down, I gave it another kick and spun it down the
alleyway.
"What did the can ever do to you?" A quiet, timid voice came from behind me.
"It's full of rubbish," I tried to be funny, but realised just how lame it was.
I turned around to see her. I knew I should have left earlier. It would have been
better for everybody. Nobody would have gotten hurt. Her eyes were red and puffy.
I could tell she had been crying, but I couldn't blame her after what had happened.
She was holding herself tightly, hiding herself away once again.
"I'm sorry," I said as I stepped into the light. "I'm sorry, ok? That should-"
"Damon," she gasped. "Damon, you're bleeding!"
"Eh," I shrugged. "It's just a little blood."
"That doesn't matter," she breathed as she ran over to me. "You're still bleeding."
She ran her hands across my face as she inspected the small gash on my lip. It was
nothing major, but I knew she was one to panic. Always had been and probably
always would be.
"You should know that your brother is worse off. Your father thinks you have
broken his nose."
"I should have done more than that," I grumbled.
"He might have hit you harder if you'd done that."
"I wouldn't have cared," I whispered.
She pulled her hands from my face and dropped them to her side.
"Thank you," she said quietly. "For sticking up for me. Again. For what you said
about me."
"I wouldn't let anybody say that about you, 'Lena, especially my brother."
"But still thank you."
"You're welcome."
"I-uh," she looked over her shoulder. "I should be getting back in there. I have a
lot of explaining to do to some people."
"I guess so." I sighed. "I'm sorry again."
"The last person who needs to apologise is you, Damon." She smiled and opened
the door to the bar. "You do realise that you used love in the present tense. Don't
you?"
"Yeah," I looked down at the floor. "Yeah, I do."

I walked through the dark streets at midnight. I never went back into the bar and
decided to walk alone. It was throwing it down. I didn't care. I was soaked to the
bone within seconds, but I didn't feel the cold. All I felt was numb.
A few cars drove past me, but the roads were mainly dead. Drunken idiots
stumbled across the pavement, chanting and singing cheesy songs at the top of
their lungs. I had to smile. They were happy and it was nice to see. An old couple
hobbled past me, both hand in hand, both walking in silence.
I found myself at the pizza place that Elena showed me. To my surprise, it was still
open. I went in and ordered a single slice of pizza. I sat at the table that we sat at
the first night we went out properly and glared out the window. The rain was still
coming crashing down. A car drove past and flew through a puddle, sending water
flying like a mini tidal wave.
"I will kiss your feet," she said, "if you tell me that this pizza isn't as good as that
restaurant we were going to go to."
"What if I want you to kiss my feet?"
"Then you have a weird foot fetish," she giggled.
"Ok," I laughed, "this is good pizza."
"So, are you going to tell me what you're doing with me rather than your family?
You don't have to tell-"
"Katherine doesn't listen to a word I say, unless it's about her of course. My mom
still can't handle the fact that she will never have grandchildren and she misses
having children around. My father came home drunk, again. My brother made some
comment that pissed me off so I punched him."
I remembered the night nearly word for word. She made me laugh and she actually
listened to me. It was strange to have somebody truly listen to me and not laugh or
judge. She was the only person who actually seemed to care about how I was
feeling rather than everybody else. She didn't expect me to be made of steel.
"Katherine refuses to even consider children," I rolled my eyes, "and there is no
changing her. She wants me to have the," I raised my brows, "you know. And
Stefan's already had it, so he can't have them."
"Don't," she shook her head. "Don't have that done. I know it's not my place to say
and you'll probably not like me saying it, but don't have it done. If you be realistic,
you might not be with Katherine forever and if you have that
done, you'll never have the chance to have children. Do you want them?"
"Always have done," I sighed. "I've always wanted a few. I thought when I met
Katherine that I could cope without children because I loved her, but recently I
don't know. Do you want them?"
"Yeah," she smiled. "I guess I'm old fashioned. I want everything," she shrugged,
"and I don't understand women who don't."

"You have to stop saying things like that," I moaned, "my mom loves you enough."
She came into my life and turned it upside down. I fell so hard for her and yet I
didn't fight for her. I never even tried. Why? I don't know. I should have tried
harder. I should have worked harder. I was a tool, an idiot, an arrogant asshole
who thought she'd be around forever.
Well I was wrong. She wasn't. I picked her and let her die. I wasted it.
"What about you?" I asked as I walked over to the bin to throw away my napkin.
"Love. What do you want from it?"
"I want to feel safe, cherished and I want to feel like I belong. I like the idea of
sitting around a table at Christmas, eating dinner with the whole family, little kids,
husband and happy faces all around. I guess it doesn't exist though."
"You're kind of perfect, 'Lena."
She wanted everything that I wanted. She wanted a life with a family, children,
love and respect.
She was perfect. She wasn't kind of perfect. No. She was perfect and I let her go.
I threw away my napkin and walked back into the rain. The rain was still crashing
down, but like earlier, I ignored it and walked onto the street. I held my leather
jacket around me a little tighter and turned to the direction of home.
"DAMON!" A voice yelled from behind me. "DAMON!"
I turned around to see Elena, standing there, in the cold, in the wet, shivering and
drenched to the bone. Her hair had dropped and gone all scraggly, her make-up
had run down her face and her clothes were clinging to her like chain armour.
"You said you love me!" She yelled.
I couldn't tell if she was crying or if it was a raindrop.
"You said you love me, Damon! Love! Not loved!"
"Because I do, 'Lena!" I shouted back at her. "I never stopped loving you!"
"Then why won't you fight for me? Why didn't you fight for me?"
"You told me not to!"
"That's not a reason, Damon! We had something! We had something beautiful and
you stopped fighting for it!"
"So did you!" I hissed. "I wasn't the only one who gave up! You gave up on us too!
As soon as you heard Katherine was pregnant you ran out the door!"
"What did you expect?! I was your bit on the side listening to your fianc gush
about how she was carrying your baby! You just sat there! You sat there and did
nothing!"

"What do you want me to tell you, Elena?" I yelled. "Do you want me to tell you
that I was scared? That I was terrified of what was going to happen? Well I was. I
was scared, Elena. I lost it for a while. I was getting ready to tell my fianc that I
was leaving her and she told me she was carrying my child. It scared me! It
knocked me and I didn't know what to do."
"I was right there," she sobbed. "I was right there."
"I know," I mouthed.
"Was I second best to you?" She asked. "Was I always going to be second best?"
"Second best? I put you before everybody else in my life. I'd put you before my
life! You'll never be second best, 'Lena."
"But you chose Katherine!"
"No. I chose my child! I had to put my child first, Elena. I won't be my father. I
won't I won't push my child back because of how I feel."
"For once, Damon, tell me how you feel!" She spat. "Right now, how do you feel?"
"Right now?" I thought and slowly walked towards her. "I'm angry. I'm angry
because you think that you're not worth it to me. I'm hurt because tomorrow
morning I won't be marrying the woman that I love. I'm pissed off that my child
isn't half of me and half of the woman that I wanted it to be since day one. I'm
jealous that there is another man out there who is going to get to touch you, hold
you and hear you scream their name at night. I'm in pain because the woman I
love is moving across the world and will never come back! I'm confused because I
don't know when I became so weak. I'm feeling guilty because the only woman who
I want to spend my life with, the only woman, who I love, isn't the one that I'm
marrying tomorrow morning."
I ended up right in front of her, barely inches apart.
"Now tell me that I don't feel anything for you."
She didn't say a word. Her lips crashed onto mine and her arms wrapped tightly
around my neck. She attacked my mouth with a force and energy that I never felt
from her before. It was like every fibre of her being was snapping and she was
letting loose from the cage she had been trapped in. It took me a few seconds, but
I lost sight of everything and pulled her in as tight to me as possible. She tugged
on my hair violently as her tongue invaded my mouth. I happily let her take
control. It was what she needed.

I kicked her apartment door shut with the back of my foot and pushed her further
into the room. It was completely empty, only an old blanket and a few clothes were
piled on the floor.
I pushed her against the wall, tearing her dripping wet dress from her body and
throwing it on the floor. She let out a wild growl and it only turned me on more.
Her fingers worked quickly on the buttons of my shirt, one by one pulling them
apart until my shirt was lying on top of hers. I nibbled on her ear lobe, kissed her

jaw line and sucked on her pulse point. It felt good to have her back where she
belonged; in my arms. Using my hair as leverage, she pulled herself up and
wrapped her legs around my waist. She held herself so tightly against me and all I
could think of was how I was losing her even more.
I knelt down onto the floor, lying her down beneath me carefully. Her hands quickly
went to work on my belt buckle while mine caressed her perfect olive skin. I ran my
hands down her chest, remembering every ounce of her body. Saving every inch of
it in fear that I'd never see it again.
When my buckle was undone, she pushed my jeans down my thighs until they
pooled at my ankles. Heat was radiating off of her body and pulling me into her
mystery. I clasped her hands and held them above her head as I attacked her with
fevered kisses. She lifted her hips up to meet mine and moaned at the contact. The
loss of contact that we had missed, longed for, pinned for, for nearly two months.
"Stop," she whispered against me. "Please stop."
"Elena," I breathed.
"We can't do this. Not again. I can't do it."
"I don't want you to go, 'Lena. I can't watch you go to London and never know how
you are again."
"You have to let me go," she cried softly. "I don't want to go, but I can't not go. Not
now."
"Let's go together," I whispered.
"What?"
"I'll come with you. We can leave tomorrow. No looking back. Me and you. We'll run
away and we'll spend our life together. We'll get married, have our own children
and live the lives we want to live."
"And you'd spend every living day hating me for taking you out of the life of your
child. Everyday you'd wonder how your child is and then remember it was me who
took you away from he or she."
"We'll never get anywhere." I sighed and flopped down on to her. "We just keep
contradicting ourselves."
"Maybe that's just the stars way of telling us that we just aren't meant to be."
"You're perfect for me, Elena." I breathed.
"And you're perfect for me," she caressed my cheeks. "But I once read that what
you want isn't always what you need and what you need isn't always what you
want. I never understood it." She shrugged. "But after tonight, I understand it. I
understand it perfectly."
"You're going to be a great journalist, Elena." I told her, pressing a kiss to her
forehead. "I should go. I'm getting married tomorrow."

"I guess so."

I pushed myself up from the floor and grabbed my shirt. I put it on, ignoring the
buttons and shrugged my leather jacket on top. She was only standing there in her
underwear and I had to force my eyes to look elsewhere.
She opened up the door for me and I stepped outside. I had to turn back to look at
her. I couldn't leave without saying goodbye.
She leaned up on her tiptoes and pressed an innocent, sweet, longing kiss to my
lips. When she pulled away her eyes were closed. I wanted to say, "fuck the
difference between needing and wanting," and drag her back into the room, but it
wasn't right.
"You have enough money to get you through in London for a while, right?" I asked
her.
"I have enough."
"Enough? What's that? You've got enough to live somewhere safe and nice?"
"Damon," she laughed.
"Have you even got a place to live?"
"Yes!" She grinned. "I have a place to live."
"And you have enough money to get around, get food, warm clothes for the-"
"DAMON!" She cut me off with her laughter. "I'll be fine."
"Are you sure? I can give you "
"No." She deadpanned. "I am going to be fine, ok? Relax."
"Just promise me something."
"Anything."
"Be happy, ok? Find someone who treats you right. Become famous through your
writing. Have the wedding of your dreams. Have children. Keep being you."
"You have to promise me the same thing," she whispered. "Be happy, Damon."
"Good bye, Elena." I whispered.
"Good bye, Damon."
I slowly walked away from her, knowing it was going to be the very last time. I got
to the top of the stairs when I heard her call my name. It took a few seconds, but I
finally turned around to face her.
"If everything was different, if she never got pregnant, would things have been
different between us?"

I smiled at her and laughed quietly.

"I'd have already put a ring on your finger."
Full Circle
Standing calmly at the crossroads ,no desire to run
There's no hurry any more when all is said and done
(Elena Gilbert)

So, here we are. We've gone full circle and come back to where it all began. Me,
sitting here at this damned wedding wanting to break it all off for my own selfish
reasons. Yeah, I know. It's not me who should be the one fighting, but maybe I just
don't want to give up. Maybe I I don't know. I think I just wanted to see him one
last time albeit not at a very great time, but one last time. Our journey was mainly
one of tears and anger and curse words, but you only hurt the ones that you love.
Meaning he must love me VERY much.
I don't know why I'm here to be honest. I shouldn't be. I don't really want to be
here, but I am. I'm sitting at the back of the church. I can see him standing there,
at the front, in his suit. Oh he looks so good in a suit. I want to run down to him,
chain him to me and run, but that would look a little strange.
I check my watch. I have four hours until my plane leaves for London and instead
of spending that time with my family, I have come to watch this damn wedding. My
heart says that I've come to disrupt it and boy do I want to. The problem is that my
head is telling me to leave. Go. Go and not look back. Maybe that is the easier
option. Maybe I'm just killing myself by being here. It won't do any of us any good.
He's not going to call off of his wedding and come chase after me. Plus, I'm not that
person. I wish I was, but I'm not. I don't have the balls to do such a thing.
I take one last look at him and sigh. In a few minutes he'll be gone forever, he'll be
hers till old age and he'll be taken from the market. I wish he was happy. Knowing
that he was at least somewhat happy in his marriage would make me feel that tiny
bit better. It's going to suck, isn't it? I'm going to be in London worrying constantly
about how he is and he's going to be here worrying about how I am. Vicious circle
really.
I guess we might see each other again. I'll come back. I have to come back to see
my family. I'll hopefully be married with a child of my own. He'll be married with a
child and maybe another. We'll meet, look back on the past and think, "hey, we did
the right thing." Or maybe we'll meet and run straight into each other's arms
because our love was true. It was real. It never died.
I'm torturing myself with these thoughts. I'm agonizing over something that would
probably never happen, that I don't want to ever happen.
God! What am I doing? I'm not this type of girl. I don't do this. I don't ruin people's
lives. I let them ruin mine. This isn't me, but then again, he's not the sort of man to
marry the wrong woman.

It's time, I tell myself. I have to go, give up and forget. I don't want to, but it's the
best option. He'll be happy when his child is born and I'll meet someone who makes
me happier than he ever did. That's a lie, I know. Nobody could make me happier
than he did. Something claimed can never be unclaimed. It's just not a possibility.
Eloisa notices me. She looks at me with her sad eyes and I can see what's going
through her head. She nods at me and smiles. She mouths a 'goodbye' and an 'I
love you' before turning back around and wiping her eyes with her tissue.
I watch him run his hands through his hair, shuffle around and bite his lip. He's so
nervous. I just want to go to him, hug him, tell him that he has nothing to be
nervous about. I want to help him. I can't though, can I?
It's time to go, Elena.
I pick up my bag and my coat, ready to leave the church. I don't have the time
though. The music has started and the huge church doors have opened. Shit. Now I
really am fucked. I don't want to sit through their vows. I don't want to hear him
tell her that he will love, cherish and respect her till death do them part.
She walks down the aisle in a dress that is bright and blood red. So traditional. She
looks beautiful though, stunning, a true beauty queen. In that respect, Damon is a
lucky fella. But then again, she's a bitch so he's not that lucky really. He turns
around, but he doesn't notice me. He will soon. I mean, it's not like I fit in here.
Everybody is wearing designer clothes, big hats and those fafinator, fafiters, fa..fa those thingies. I'm not. I'm wearing a knitted gilet over a plain white top. My knee
high boots aren't any designer just something I pulled out of a trashcan once. My
jeans are slightly torn, my hair is up in a messy pony tail and I'm wearing lots of
big jewellery. I don't look part of this wedding. I'm not part of this wedding.
He still looks uncomfortable, uneasy and nervous like he doesn't want to be there.
The grey tux he's wearing hugs him perfectly, but most suits do. She finally gets to
the bottom and grabs his hand like it belongs to her; it doesn't. He still looks
hesitant, but he's trying hard to hide it. I know him too well. I know how to read
him. She clearly can't. The preacher starts talking about love and how it should last
forever, yada yada, so I know I can sneak out now.
My hands start to get clammy. It's the knowledge that in a few minutes he'll be
married and I won't ever be able to hold him, touch him, or see him again. It's my
time. I stand up and BANG, all eyes are on me. I guess I wasn't as quiet as I
thought I was.
His blue eyes lock on mine and I'm lost. This could go two ways. I could beg him
not to marry her, run away with me and we'll look after his child together. He did
say we could run away together. I could tell him that I love him more than life
itself. That I want to grow old with him and have children with him, or I could leave
him be.
I leave him be.
I mouth a quick sorry to everybody and scurry out of the church, ignoring the
whispers of the shocked guests. I suppose they all thought I was going to ruin the
day, but like I said, that's not me.

A part of me hopes that he'll follow and chase me out, but then another part hopes
he doesn't. Just in case he does, I run to the car I borrowed from my father and
jump in. I slam the door shut, turn up the music and rev the engine. I know if I
don't fly off now I never will.
I take one last look over my shoulder to the church. He hasn't come out. I bet he's
just got married. I bet he just said 'I do'. Well I don't. I press the pedal to the
metal as a tear rolls down my cheek. I don't want to be that weak girl anymore and
I don't want to cry anymore. I wipe away my tear and press play on the CD player.
I roll down the window and turn the song up. It's really fitting for how I'm feeling.
I drive towards the airport and it finally hits me in that moment that everything is
over. There is no more Damon and Elena. It's just Elena and she has a great life a
head of her. Right?
"My heart is paralyzed
My head was oversized
I'll take the high road like I should
You said it's meant to be
That it's not you, it's me
You're leaving now for my own good
That's cool, but if my friends ask where you are I'm gonna say"
I sing at the top of my lungs and I fly down the high way. I'm keeping my mind
focused on something else but him. I don't want to think about him walking under
an arch of arms while confetti is poured on him. I don't want to think of him finally
kissing his bride.
"She went down in an airplane
Fried getting suntanned
Fell in a cement mixer full of quicksand
Help me, help me, I'm no good at goodbyes!
She met a shark under water
Fell and no one caught her
I returned everything I ever bought her
Help me, help me, I'm all out of lies
And ways to say you died"
I can't. I slam my foot on the break and pull into a layby. Before I know it I'm in
tears. I slam my hands on the wheel and kick my feet around while I scream like a
child. I thought I could hold it all in, but it turns out that I can't. I can't accept the
fact that he's now married to her and that she is now Mrs Katherine Salvatore. I
can keep spitting out snarky remarks, but that's not going to change the fact that
he's gone. It will never get him back.
I hate her! I hate her child! I hate them. I try and convince myself that I detest him
and that I wish death upon him, but I don't. I don't hate him. I don't detest him
and the last thing I ever want is for him to come to any harm. I love him.
Whether I like it or not, he's a part of my life and I don't think I can ever change it.
No matter how hard I want to push him out of my life for good I can't. He's
always going to be there. He's always going to be the man that I compare others
too.

True love never dies. I've said it before and I'll say it again. He'll always have my
heart and the worst part is, well, he doesn't even know it.
When I can see clearly and the tears have gone, for now at least, I start up the car
again. I know that my make-up has run all down my face, but I'm not really that
bothered. I feel like shit so I might as well look like it.
I turn the radio off. I can't stand the sound of cheery music. I drive in silence down
the highway, towards the airport and I know that this is it for me. This is the ending
to my story. Albeit a sad ending, but it's my ending.
I know that I should be saying that it's the beginning of a new chapter, a new
story, but I just don't feel like it is. You know when you buy a book and you're
desperate to run home and crack it open? You're so excited to read it, eager to
know how it starts. I just don't feel it. I'm stuck at that horrible part. That part
where you know the book is finishing and you start reading the words twice so the
ending doesn't come so quickly. I'm there.
The airport is in sight, I drive slower. A tear rolls down my cheek and I sniffle. I
can't believe I'm leaving my home town to go to some foreign land. I guess I'm
going to prove to everybody that I can do it alone. I just can't believe that it has
come to this. It hurts, but it's got be done. Right?
I pull into the car park and my jaw drops. My family. My whole family are stranding
by the front door with balloons, a banner, and smiles on their faces. Caroline is
holding a sign that says, "WE LOVE YOU, ELENA!" My heart squeezes and I burst
into tears once more.
I run to them all and they envelope me in the biggest hug known to mankind. It's
nice to feel this loved, wanted and needed.
"You look after yourself, kiddo." Tyler ruffles my hair and kisses my cheek. "Don't
let the bigger kids bully you, ok?"
"Thanks, Ty." I smile at him and kiss his cheek. "I love you, cuz."
"Yeah, yeah." He rolls his eyes. "None of that mushy stuff. I don't do hearts and
flowers."
I laugh at him as he pulls me in for one of his tight, painful yet addicting hugs. He'll
break my bones, but sometimes the pain is worth it.
"You," Bonnie points at me. "You call me the minute you land! Do you understand?"
"Oh I'm going to miss your nagging, Bon." I giggle and pull her in for a hug. "Thank
you."
"For what?" She frowns.
"Making my brother happy." I whisper. "I love you."
"Oh god," she bawls. "I love you too, Elena. You'll call all the time, won't you?"
I pull away from her and she cleans up the smudged make up under my eyes. She
hands me a teddy bear and kisses my cheek. I didn't know saying goodbye to my

family was going to be this hard. I bite my lip to stop me from sobbing, but it's not
easy.
"Keep smiling, 'lil one." Matt whispers in my ear as he hugs me. He towers over me
so I'm pressed against his chest. "We'll always be a phone call away. I love you."
"Yeah," I giggle. "I love you too, Mattboo."
"Enough of the Mattboo. You know I never liked that nickname! It was horrid."
"I have a confession to make," I cringe. "I was the one who started it."
"What?" He gasps. "Elena! That tortured me forever!"
"I know! I know!" I sigh. "I'm sorry. I love you. I do."
"I'll get you back one day," he rolls his eyes.
"I'm sure you will," I smile at him and he kisses my cheek one last time.
"Are you sure this is what you want?" Jeremy asks me as he comes to stand before
me. "Are you sure that you're going to be ok out there on your own?"
"It's London, Jer, not the wild west. I'll be fine," I shrug. "You know me; I'm a big
girl that can handle herself."
"You do what Bonnie says and you call me the instant that you land!" He orders. "I
want to know, ok? You can call me whenever and I'll be there. If you ever need
me."
"Don't worry about me, Jer. I know what I'm doing."
"You're my sister," he looks at the floor. "It's my job to worry about you."
"I'm spreading my wings. Isn't that what you always wanted me to do?" He nods. "I
love you, Jeremy. So much."
"I love you too," he mumbles into my hair as he wraps his arms around me. "Be
happy, ok? Always. If anybody hurts you then they'll have me to answer to."
"I know," I grin. "I'll make sure they all know that I have this Hench brother back
at home."
"Your brother?" Mom laughed. "Hench? I don't think so."
"Oh mom," I break. My sobs come out in a mixture of laughter and tears. She cries
with me and we look like idiots. I don't care and I don't think she does either. "I
love you. I'm not that far away."
"I hate goodbyes," she shakes her head. "So let's keep it short, huh?"
"Yeah," I nod.
"I love you, my baby." She breathes. "You always have a home with us. Always."

"I know," I smile at her. "I know I do."

I brace myself because I know the next two are going to be hard. I have to say
goodbye to my sister, my best friend and the only person I have confided
everything in. I turn to her. She's come without any make-up on. It's a good job
because I have never seen her cry so much.
Before I even open my mouth, she runs at me and we're locked in a hopeless
embrace. We're squeezing each other like there is no tomorrow and whimpering in
each other's hair.
"Don't go," she cries. "Please don't go. I don't want you to go."
"You're going to see me again, 'Care." I whisper. "I promise you. I can't stay away
for too long."
"Thank you for everything you've ever done for me, Elena. I've never said it, but I
am thankful."
"Me too," I smile sweetly. "I love you, Caroline. You're going to make a great
mom."
"Thank you," she mouths. "You'll come back won't you? You'll be my birthing
partner, right?"
"What?" I gasp. "What?!"
"I want you in there with me. I want you be by my side."
I yank her into another hug and hold her tightly. God I love her. We're no longer
crying, we're laughing instead. We wipe away our tears as we pull away and grin
like loons at one another.
"I love you, Elena."
"I love you, too."
She steps back into the arms of her husband and cries into his chest. He's soothing
her by stroking her long hair and whispering sweet nothings into her ear. Jeremy is
doing the same to Bonnie and Tyler to my mother. It's just me and my father now.
We stare at each other. Lost in what we want to say, but neither of us being able to
find the words.
He cups my face in his warm hands and presses a kiss to my forehead. We stay
there for what feels like hours. We say nothing to one another and stay like that. I
know what he's thinking and what he wants to say just as he does with me.
"I'm so proud of you, Pud." He says. "I'm proud to call you my daughter. Always
have been. Always will be."
"I love you, daddy."

"Oh Pud." He pulls me into his arms and I know he's trying his hardest not to cry. "I
love you so much. I'll always be a phone call away. You know that. If you need me,
I'll be on the first plane over. I'm always going to be here."
"I know you are, daddy. You're the best father a girl could wish for. Remember
that."
"Be happy, my girl."
I nod and step away from him. My mother moves into his arms and they all turn to
look at me. All we need is the violins to play and it would be the perfect scene for a
movie. My life is a perfect story line for a movie.
Cameron comes to stand by my side. He's coming to London with me for a week to
help me settle in. I'm thankful for this. I need a friend there with me and he's going
to take my mind off everything. I'm just thankful he left before the argument at the
party. I'm glad he never found out about me and Damon. I don't want his opinion
on me to change.
"You ready?" He asks me.
"As I'll ever be," I nod. "I love you all, ok? I'll call you when I land!"
"We love you," my mother mouths. "Have fun."
I smile at them for the last time and turn around. I walk away from them slowly,
hand in hand with Cameron, pulling my suitcase behind me. I hear the sliding doors
shut behind me and I know that my book is over. I finished the last page, read the
last word and learnt my ending.
It's time to start a new book. The second instalment of The Life Of Elena Gilbert.
Maybe this one will end the way I want to.

Cameron has been quiet since we got here. He's barely said two words and he looks
like shit. I don't know why. I feel bad for him. I've never seen him look so
depressed and blue. I squeeze his hand as he sips on his coffee. We've been sitting
in Starbucks as we wait for our delayed flight.
He looks up at me with wide eyes and I can tell that he wants to burst into tears.
He's not one to talk about feelings. I know that. It's just that I can't bear to see
him so sad and hurt. I can't see him being upset about leaving his family for a
week. It's not like he's very close to them.
"Cameron," I sigh. "What's going on?"
"Nothing," he shoots me a fake smile. "I'm fine. I'm just tired. I didn't get much
sleep last night."
"Yeah," I look into my coffee cup. "Me either."
"You'll see them again, Elena." He reassures me. "You know you will."

"Oh I know," I smile. "It's just that I have never had to say goodbye to them and
not know when I was going to get to say hello again."
"Yeah," he smiles and nods. "Elena?"
"Cameron?"
"Do you ever wonder what could have been if you had made one decision
differently?" He asks me. "Like if you had just said no instead of yes, do you ever
wonder what could have happened?"
"All the time," I admit. "There are so many times when I should have said no to
someone, but I said yes. There are so many times that I should have walked away,
but I stayed. I wonder all the time if I would be where I was if I had chosen
differently. I think it would be inhuman for us not to."
"Do you regret those decisions?"
"Regret them?" I shrug. "No. I don't regret any of the mistake or the decisions that
I've made."
"You don't?"
"Of course not. They might have been wrong and I probably chose the hardest path
for me to travel along, but those mistakes and those decisions, they've made me
who I am. The wrong ones have only made me wiser and stronger while the right
ones have made me more confident in my gut feeling. All those bad 'yes's' and the
wrong 'no's', in the end they all make up my DNA. They determine who I am."
"Do you like who you are?" He asks me.
"I'm stubborn, I'm naive, I'm ditzy at times, I'm sensitive, I'm a mess, but I'm still
a good person."
"That doesn't answer my question," he sighs.
"I am who I am and I like who I am. Other people don't have to, but I do. That's all
that matters."
"Oh," he looks down at his feet, clenching his fists and mumbling some incoherent
words under his breath.
"What's going on?" I ask him. "You never talk like this. You never act like this,
Cameron."
"I've made the biggest mistake that I could ever make and now," he shook his
head. "Now it's just backfired on me. I never thought I'd be so hurt over something
like this. Hell," he growls, "I never thought that this would happen to me."
"Every mistake can be fixed," I tell him. "Nothing is ever set in stone."
"I loved her," he whispers. "I honestly loved her. I still love her after everything
that she has done. Look where love has gotten me? Sitting here, on my way to
London, heartbroken and alone."

Tell me about it.

"Tell me, Cameron. Let me help you."
"You're having a bad enough day as it is. Leaving your parents and all that," he
smiles sympathetically at me. "We have to go anyway. We board soon."
"Cam-"
"C'mon, Elena." He cuts me off.

We're sitting on some horrible metal chairs while we wait for our plane to be called
out. I've managed to keep my mind off of the married love of my life, but every so
often, he pops up and I'm close to bursting into tears.
I shake my head and remove him from all the corners of my mind. Not now, Elena.
I turn to Cameron and he is shaking like a leaf. I want to hold him and sooth him,
but I can't if I don't know what's wrong with him.
"She lied to me," he whispers. "She lied about so much."
"Cameron," I sigh. "Please let me in."
"I fell in love with her the moment I set my eyes on her. She was different, you
know. She knew what she wanted, she knew how she was going to get it and she
had more confidence in herself than any woman I had ever met. It was a turn on,
Elena. She hated her fianc. He didn't give her anything and she just wanted his
money."
"And you still like her?" I frown. "Even after knowing this?"
"I know it's weird, but yeah. I do."
"What happened? Tell me."
"We spent every living minute together. Always texting one another and calling one
another. We laughed together and she made me smile. It was new. I hadn't found
love before and then I found her. I thought I was the luckiest man on the planet. I
told her not to get married. I told her to marry me instead. Me! I used me and
marriage in the same sentence. She said she couldn't. She had a plan though, you
know."
"A plan?"
"She was going to marry him for his money. She knew he was having an affair with
somebody."
Eh? Ok. I'm listening. Things are starting to form in my head. The way he talks
about her, the way it all sounds and my gut instinct is telling me that there is more.
I hope there isn't. I hope I'm wrong, but the look in his eyes tell me everything that
I need to know.

"Tell me I don't know who this is, Cameron. Please tell me."
"You don't really know her"
"But I know him. I know him, don't I?" I gasp.
"Elena, just hear me out."
"It all makes sense now! That night you went out to meet her you said there was a
punch up at the family house and I met Damon that night. He'd punched his
brother. The night of the fundraiser, you left earlier and so did she. Please tell me
I'm over thinking this, Cameron."
"Elena! Hear me out."
"But-"
"He's having an affair, Elena! He's been fucking some other whore while he was
engaged!"
And I'm that whore. I'm the whore he was talking about. I don't believe it. It isn't
true. Cameron wouldn't do that because he's friends with Damon. He's always
talking to him and joking with him. He isn't a cruel person nor is he two faced.
"He doesn't love her, Elena, and she doesn't love him. She's getting him back for
the shit he has put her through!"
"The shit he has put her through?!" I laugh. "He's done nothing but treat her well!
He gives her everything she could fucking want and you know that's the whole wide
fucking world! How can you do this to him? I thought you were friends!"
"I thought you were here to help me, Elena! He's just your fucking boss! Just listen
to me."
"No! You're going to answer my questions." I hiss at him. "The baby. Please tell me
that the baby isn't yours. Cameron, for the love of all that is good in the world, tell
me that the baby is honestly Damons."
You're probably wondering why I want the baby to be Damons when I want him for
myself, but the answer is easy. I know he wants children. He always has done. If
the baby isn't his, he'll be heartbroken. I don't want to see him like that. I don't
want him to be so hurt over such a thing.
"Elena-"
"No," I gasp. "It's.. not his it's not his, is it?"
He shakes his head.
"It's yours. It's yours, isn't it?"
"I thought so." He drops his head into his hands and stomps his feet on the floor.
"She told me it was. She told me that she was going to marry Damon and then

divorce on the grounds of his own infidelity. She was going to take his money and
we were going to run. We had it all planned out. Everything. It was-"
"How could you do that?!" I stand up and yell at him, knocking my bottle of water
all over the floor. "What is the matter with you?! He's a human being, Cameron!
You know how hurt he's going to be when he finds out that the baby he thought
was his own is actually some guy who worked for his company!"
"That's my point, Elena! It's not mine! It's not fucking mine!"
"You've just said-"
"It's Stefans!" He spits. "It's his brothers! Damon is the uncle to that bastard child
not his fucking father!"
"What?"
"Exactly. That's the first thing that left my mouth when she told me. Apparently
they had a one night thing together. She ended up being pregnant. So she fooled
me into thinking it was mine, knowing how damn hooked on her I was! And you
know what?" He whimpers. "I believed her! I believed every word she said when
she told me it was mine because I thought she was too perfect to lie to me. Then a
few days ago she comes to me and tells me that it's Stefans! But then something
changed his mind after nearly a month of denying it. She said that Stefan is ready
to take responsibility and he wants the child for himself!"
"But the plan" I drawl.
"They're still going ahead with it. She's going to marry Damon, get his money and
then get divorced."
"But the affair-"
"Stefan has images of the whore Damon has been fucking. He's got pictures of
them in all sorts of positions apparently. The whore-"
"Stop calling the woman a whore!" I snap.
"Why? Why because that's what she is!"
"No!" I growl. "That girl, the woman who you detest so much for what she has done
to Katherine, the whore," I scowl. "Yeah, that whore, she's me! I've been 'fucking'
Damon since New Year's Eve."
"What?" He gasps. "No, Elena, don't be stupid. You wouldn't do such a thing."
"Yeah well I did. I love him, Cameron. I'm leaving because he's going to marry a
woman he can't stand for the child that he thinks is his own! He's giving up
everything, ME, for a baby that isn't even his own! How could you do this to him? I
thought you liked him!"
"I did until I heard what he was doing! Elena, how could-"
"Don't you dare," I laugh. "Don't you dare turn this on to me. I'm not the one who
planned on ruining someone else's life."

"Yeah well," he throws his hands up in the air, "I'm not anymore. She lied to me.
That child is Stefans. That child isn't mine, she's not mine and nobody has won."
"So you're going to let her ruin Damon's life?"
I sure as hell aren't.
"Yep," he smirks, "and so are you. They both deserve the pain. They all do. So let
them kill each other because I couldn't care less myself."
"How can you be so cold? How can you do such a thing?"
"Like you're an innocent angel?" He scoffs.
"I'm not the one pregnant with another man's baby trying to take all of Damon's
money."
"Then what are you?"
"I'm the girl who loves him! I'm the girl who would die for him over and over! I'm
the one who wants to spend my life with him! I'm the one who doesn't care about
the amount in his bank account and I'm the one who wants his children, his heart
and his body. I'm the one he's meant for! You?" I laugh. "Katherine used you for
sex! She used you because Stefan wasn't stepping up to the mark. You being the
love sick puppy without a back bone, believed all of her rubbish!"
"You're just as bad as I am, Katherine is, Stefan is."
"Maybe in some ways," I nod, "but you know what makes me a better person than
all three of you? I'm going to go and sort it! I'm not going to sit back and let you
ruin an innocent man's life!"
"Leave it, Elena!" He hisses. "You're not going to ruin things for her."
"What?" I breathe. "You're still sticking up for her after what she did to you?"
"I love her, Elena!"
"And I love Damon!"
"If you do this, if you ruin this, I won't speak to you again. Our friendship, it will be
over."
"Our friendship was over the minute you showed me how evil and cold you were.
Our friendship was over the minute you called me a whore. If you don't go and fix
this then I will!"
"Elena, I'm not going to let you out of this airport. You're getting on the fucking
flight and you are going to London."
"You don't get to tell me what to do, Cameron!"
He grabs the top of my arm as our flight is called out to board. I try to push him off
of me, but his grip is too tight.

"Cameron," I frown, "you're hurting me."

"I'm stopping you from hurting Katherine!"
"It's like she has you brainwashed! Get off of me!"
"No!" He yells and grips me tighter, his nails forcing their way into my skin.
This isn't the friend that I know. He's not the guy I found a good friend in. This
man, whoever he is, is a monster.
I have to tell Damon. I have to get to him before she ruins him and takes
everything that she can. I don't want her to send him into shatters and I don't want
him to live his life knowing that he had a child pulled from him so cruelly. He may
have hurt me, but I still loved him and I know he loved me.
"Cameron," I warn. "Get off of me now or I will scream."
"Don't ruin this for me!" He hisses. "I won't let you out of here."
"This isn't you," I frown. "What has she done to you? Earlier, you were so close to
tears and now you're you're a monster!"
"I love her!"
"But she doesn't love you! If she loved you then she wouldn't have used you!"
"She does love me! She told me that she loves me!" He lets go of my arm and I
step back.
My arm is really sore, painfully sore, but I ignore it and don't bring attention to it.
"She loves me, Elena! She has to! She'll come back to me! She loves me and she
wants me!"
"No she doesn't!" I say softly. "She used you, Cameron. She used you to annoy
Stefan. She doesn't want you and she never has done!"
The palm of his hand meets my cheek in a painful blow. My head lolls to the side
and I can already feel it burning. He's slapped me. He's actually slapped me. He
starts looking at me like he wants to slap me again. I refuse to give him the
pleasure.
"You can't stop me," I tell him.
"I'll try my damned hardest," he growls.
I run. I don't even pick up my bag. I just run with one aim in mind. I'm going to tell
Damon and I'm going to out Katherine and Stefan to the world. I'm going to show
just how evil they are and I don't care if Cameron gets hurt in the process.
As I'm running, I hear Cameron yell. Some security guards have grabbed him and
pulled him aside. Of course they had. They won't stand by to watch a man slap a
woman and then chase her out of the airport. That would just be silly.

He needs help. He needs serious help.

I turn back away and move quickly. I'm going to Damon and I'm going smack.
I'm on the floor, on my ass.
"I'm sorry," I gush as a hand is lowered to help me back onto my feet.
I take his hand in mine and he pulls me onto my feet. I quickly brush myself to rid
my clothes of the dust and muck from the floor. It isn't until I look up that I see
who I have run into. My own personal saviour.
"Elena," he whispers.
"Damon."
I Run To You
Love is always around and you can look for it anywhere.
When you feel that you've found it, my advice is to take good care.
(Damon Salvatore)

I'm standing at the altar and all I can think about is Elena. I know she's leaving
soon and I can't take my mind off of her. It's a horrible thought, the knowledge
that I won't ever get to see her again. The thought of not being able to look in her
deep doe eyes, see her childlike grin and hear her infectious laughter, it's a physical
pain that I just cannot get rid of. I've been such a fool and I've made some awful
decisions. Decisions that I keep on making and they only create more problems
which lead to even more poor decision making. It's ridiculous, but I just can't seem
to stop. This is the ending for me. I know it's dramatic, but it is.
I'm standing at the front of the church with several voices arguing my head. Not
one of them is making sense. One is telling me that I'm doing the right thing and
that I should forget about these past few months, that's my father. Another is
telling me to run now and follow my heart, that's my mother. I don't know who to
listen to so I ignore them. Ignore what they're trying to tell me, I ignore the
heartache I'm feeling and ignore the happiness that I could have with somebody
else. I look to my right and I can see Katherine's family smiling, laughing and
praying for our happily ever after. They expect so much of me. They want me to be
somebody that I'm not. I look to my right and see my family. My mother who is
shaking her head at me because she knows I'm not following my heart. My father
gives me a thumb up because he knows I'm doing this to please him. That's when
the music begins to play.
I feel this pull to look backwards, but I don't. If I look over my shoulder then I
know that I'm going to run. If I look back I can't look back. I keep focused on the
man in front of me, knowing that one negative thought and I'll run to her. It's just
the pull that I feel is getting stronger and I have a physical urge to turn around.
When I hear the clipping of Katherine's heels on the floor, I sense the end is nigh. I
can't stop myself. I turn my head and see Katherine, her blood red dress pushing

up her breasts in the most uncomfortable way. She comes to stand beside me,
smiles at me like she knows something that I don't and takes my hand within hers.
I'm so uncomfortable and yet she can't even tell.
The priest starts to talk about holy matrimony and I zone out.
I hear a loud clank and my head turns, just like everybody else's in the church.
My jaw drops as my eyes latch on to hers. She's here. Elena is standing at the back
of the church, her eyes wide because she clearly didn't want me to see her. Damn
her. What is she doing here? It's hardest enough to do it without her watching, but
with her is going to be agony. She should be catching a flight. She should be with
her family, but instead she is here to watch me get married. That girl, I smile,
nobody will ever understand her fully. She stands up and walks from the church,
muttering her sorry as she does so. I guess that part of me hoped that she would
shout out and speak up, but maybe she just had to see me for one last time. I
don't know.
She turns away so easily and walks out. Within a few seconds, seconds that feel
like hours, she's gone and I can hear a car rev. She's driving away.
I frown as I look over to my mother. She mouths, "I love you," and I think I know
exactly what she's telling me.
I look to the front of the church, the preacher still telling everybody how Katherine
and I will be together forever. Slowly, everything starts to fall into place and I
realise how much of an idiot I have become.
Katherine is squeezing my hand so tightly, but I manage to pull free from her.
She looks at me in disgust and I swear I see a flash of pain cross her face. The
preacher stops talking as I take a step backwards. I think I hear a few gasps, but
I'm slowly getting lost in a world of memories.
I look to my mother and remember what she said to me that night on the phone.
"Think of all the things you want, Damon. You want a family, you want a wife who
makes you smile, and you want someone who puts as much effort into the
relationship as you do. You want Elena. Marriage is for life, Damon."
"There is a reason that you met that night, there is a reason that she walked into
your office and there is a reason as to why she accepted your job offer. Her reason
was to save you, and you know what? I think she has. She's a guardian angel. The
sooner you accept that the better."
And then I remember the promise that I made her.
"I'll always come back for you."
"You promise?"
"Yeah, I promise."
That's it. That's what tips me over the edge and I finally realise that I have been
the biggest idiot on the planet. I can't marry a woman I don't love for the sake of a

child. I can't let the woman that I love move half way across the world and not
even try to fight for her. I haven't fought for her, but I intend of fixing that straight
away.
"Damon?" Katherine calls my name and I just shake my head in response.
"I can't do this," I tell her. "I'm sorry. I can't marry you."
"What?" She hisses. "Why the fuck not?"
"I don't love you anymore," I frown as I say it. I don't know why, but it feels great
to finally get it off of my chest. It makes everything seem a little clearer. "I don't
love you anymore," I laugh. "You're selfish, manipulative, and stubborn and you're
a liar. We have nothing in common and quite frankly, you don't turn me on
anymore."
"Excuse me?" She growls. "What the hell has gotten into your head, Salvatore?"
"Finally a bit of common sense," I laugh. "I don't want to be my father. I don't want
to be a man who doesn't care about his child, so I will be there for that baby and I
will look after he or she. I'll be the best dad I can. But at the same, I won't be my
mother." I turn to look at her and she's wiping tears from her eyes. "I won't spend
my lifetime with somebody that I don't love just so my child has a family. My child
will have a family, but that family will be with the woman that I love."
"Damon," my father stands up and comes before me. "What do you think you're
doing?"
"What I should have done a long time ago. I'm doing this for me."
"If you walk out of this church, I will disown you." He threatens me. "You will never
see your child again. Believe me, I will make sure of it."
"You can't do that," I spit. "If you even think about doing that then I will fight for
custody. I'm not going to be a deadbeat father like you. I won't let you take my
child-"
"It's not even your child!" Katherine yells.
"Seriously?" I scowl. "I stand up against you and that's what you throw at me?"
"You think I'm lying?" She chuckles. "This baby isn't yours, Damon! You're not its
daddy and you have no rights when it comes to it! I lied to you! But you know me,
I'm a liar, right?"
"What?" I whisper. "I don't believe you."
"Well in seven months' time when the baby arrives, you can have a DNA test. The
baby isn't yours and never has been. I cheated Damon. I fucked someone else
while you were at work. Oh no," she laughs like the devil, "I fucked many people
while you were at work. You want the list? Let's see. There's Klaus, Tim, Luke,
Cameron the list goes on, baby."
I find it hard to believe her, but when I see Klaus creeping out at the back of the
church followed by Tim, I have to believe her.

Her true colours come out and I understand everything.

"That's why you wanted to move the wedding forward," I click. "You wanted to fool
me into thinking that the baby was mine."
"It was easier than I thought it would be. Guess you're not as smart as you think
you are."
I turn to my mother and she is shaking like a leaf. I walk over to her and hold her
to me, but my eyes never leave Katherine. I can't believe all this time that she has
lied to me. She told me something so evil, cruel and damaging and yet I fell for it. I
let her play me like a windup toy. I let her screw with my head and mess me up. I
can't blame anybody for this because it's my fault.
Stefan doesn't say a word, nor does my father, but the rest of the church is
mumbling. Klaus has snuck out, but I don't really care. I'm too pissed off to care.
Katherine still has that evil smirk on her red lips and I can tell that she's proud of
herself.
"Don't look at me like that," she scowls. "You deserved it! You gave me no
attention! Those men loved me! They worshipped me and gave me everything that
you never did! You deserved this, Damon!"
"You think I deserved to have my fianc cheat on me, get pregnant, and then
pretend that it's mine? Nobody deserves that, Kat!" I spit. "I might not have been
around much and I admit that I could have treated you better, but did I really
deserve this? You knew I wanted children! You knew I-"
"Oh I know you wanted children, but I didn't. I still don't! I never wanted what you
wanted."
"What do you want then, Kat? An abortion? Did I keep you from killing it? Were you
just going to run as soon as it was-"
"Oh get over yourself, Salvatore!" She laughed. "Don't take it so hard. Think of it
this way, you've got no more connections to me."
"Well it's not just that fucking easy, Kat! You've stolen a child from me! I've lost a
child!"
"You can't lose something that you never had," she grinned. "So smile."
"How dare-"
"Damon," my mother whispers.
I look down at her, she weaker than she used to be. She shakes her head and steps
out of my arms. She looks up with her large eyes and tries to smile, but I know
that she's upset too.
"You can fight for this for the truth and explanations or you can get in my car,
drive to the airport and fight for the woman you love." She turns to Katherine. "For
the woman who has treated him better than you ever could! How dare you," she
hisses at her. "How dare you be such a bitch! You have never meant a thing to me

and now you are like the bird shit that is on the hood of my car. If anybody
deserves this then it's you. You deserve to be alone and no man should ever even
look twice at you."
I want to stay and I want to yell at her, scream at her and part of me wants to kill
her for what she has done, but I know that mom is right. It takes just under an
hour to get the airport. Elena's plane leaves in an hour. I have to leave for her and
I have to fight for her.
"This isn't over," I warn Kat.
"Oh believe me, I know it isn't."
It's like she knows something that I don't.
I ignore the calls from my father, the curses from Katherine and the mumbling from
the guests and I just run down the aisle. For now, although it's painfully hard, I
push what I've learnt to the back of my mind. There is something I have to do and
I have barely anytime to do it.
I jump in the car and slam the door shut, trying to put together some sort of
speech in my head. I scoff at the thought of how hard I found it to write my vows
to Katherine, but how easy I am finding it to write a 'please stay and love me'
speech for Elena.
As I get closer and closer to the airport, I begin see to the odd plane fly across the
sky. All I can hope is that I'm not too late and that I can catch her in time. Even if
I'm not, even if she has already left, I will buy a ticket and I will fly to London just
to hunt her down.
I didn't fight for her like I should have, but it's my time to make up for it. She's
everything that I want and I've known it all along, but I haven't had the balls to do
anything about it. Well I do now.
It's not just because the baby isn't mine; it doesn't affect this. I'm doing this
because I love her and I want to spend my life with her, have children with her and
spoil her. God knows that she deserves it. I make a pact with myself. If she takes
me back and forgives me, then I will be much better to her than I ever was to
Katherine. My work will come second, my happiness will come second and Elena
will always come first. Her happiness, her safety and her health will always come
before anybody else. Always.
I will always choose her.
The radio isn't on and my thoughts are clear as day. A smile grows on my face as I
realise how clich and cheesy what I'm doing is. I'm running to the airport to stop
the girl that I love. Isn't that what you see on every Rom Com? The only difference
with mine is that mine is real life. Elena isn't just some character, some made up
name. She's real and THANK GOD for that.
Looking at the clock on the dashboard, I press the pedal to the metal and fly off
down the highway. There's no way that I'm letting her go. At least not without
knowing that I tried to fight for her.

When I get to the airport, I don't bother to look where I'm going and I just run. I
look like an idiot, running through the airport in a three piece, but I don't think I
really care. My reputation doesn't bother me right now.
I glare at the signs which tell me the departures and arrivals. London's up there,
and delayed, thank the lord. I go to where it's meant to be and I don't stop
running. I won't let her get on that plane without knowledge that I love her enough
to fight for her. I won't stop fighting for her.
I really aren't looking where I'm going so when I feel someone crash into my chest
I'm not really that surprised. It kind of hurts, but I don't delve on it too much
because I'm too focused on getting to my girl. Turns out that I don't have to look
far.
I gaze down to the heap on the floor. I instantly know that it's Elena. Something in
my head turns when she's around and I don't even have to see her face to know
that she is the one who ran into me.
However, out of everything, the only thing I'm curious about is why she is running
away from her flight rather than towards it.
I hold my hand out to her and she places her own in mine. It's something she has
done so many times and yet it still makes me shiver. She still hasn't looked up at
me.
When she's back on her feet, she brushes off the dust from her skirt. She sighs and
I can tell that something is wrong with her.
She looks up at me and suddenly I know I've done the right thing.
"Elena," I whisper.
"Damon," she gasps.
She's surprised to see me, but that doesn't shock me. The last thing she thought
would happen was me coming to stop her. Nobody thought that would happen.
"Hi," I smile.
"Uh," she stumbles backwards with shocks and I catch her arms.
"Owch," she hisses.
I snap my hands away in fear that I've grabbed her a bit too tightly. Hurt her again,
great move, Salvatore.
"Sorry," I cringe. "Sorry."
"It wasn't you," she sighs and looks over her shoulder at Cameron.
He's been held back by security men and they seem very angry at him. Actually,
thinking of it, everybody in the room looks quite shocked and dazed. Must ask
what's going on. Then I must punch Cameron for fucking my fianc and pretending
to be my friend at the same time.

"Damon, I "
"Let me say something, Elena." I cut her off.
"Damon, there's something I need to say."
"It can wait," I shrug, "because I have something that I have to say to you."
"Damon-"
"I love you, Elena. I thought I loved Katherine, but when I met you I realised that
I've never felt love. You," I smile, "you are love. You're my love. You're everything
that I didn't think I believed in. You're everything that I didn't think existed."
She frowns and stands back in silence as I carry on with my speech.
"You walked into my life and turned my world upside down. You made me realise
that life just isn't about work and control, but about experiences too. I was married
to my work because I didn't know anything else and I didn't want anything else.
You Elena," I laugh. "Elena, you made me realise that there is something more
precious to me than my work and that's you. You are the only precious thing to me
on this earth. After seeing you at the church," I shake my head, "I realised that I
got everything wrong. I was so determined to not turn into my father that I didn't
see myself turning into my mother."
"Damon-"
"She has spent her whole life with a man who she detests because she wanted her
children to have a family and a home. But what's family if they don't love one
another? Plus, they say home is where the heart is and my heart it's always been
with you. Always. Since the day I held you on my couch, on the floor and, well, on
the couch again, it's been yours. And even if you don't want it, keep it because
there's nobody else on this planet that I want to give it to."
"Please just let me-"
"I promised you that I would always come back for you," I look at her with
determined eyes. "So I've come back for you. I didn't get married. Seeing you put
it all in perspective and I told Katherine that I wouldn't marry her. I told her that I
would look after my baby, but I wouldn't-"
"The baby isn't yours!" She spits out. "Oh my god," she smacks her hand over her
mouth. "Damon, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean for it to come out like that. I I uh. I
just couldn't keep it in any longer."
"You know?" I breathe, "You knew?"
"I've just found out. I promise! I was coming to tell you. Damon, I swear that I've
only just found out." She frowns. "Hold on, you already know?"
"Katherine threw it in my face," I hiss. "I told her that I couldn't marry her and that
I'd fight for custody of my child. She told me that the baby wasn't mine and that
she has been screwing him," I point to Cameron, "and a few other men at my work.
All of which are going to be fired. Please tell me you didn't know what he was
doing."

"I didn't," she shakes her head. "I've only just found out. How has-"
"I didn't fight for you like I should have," I whisper. "I didn't try as hard as I should
have and I'm sorry! I should have left her the minute I learnt your name. I should
have put a ring on your finger that night at the hotel because believe me, I knew
then that I was never going to let you go. Turns out," I look to the floor, "I was
going to let you go. I was going to let you go and not even fight for you. I'm an
asshole, 'Lena."
"No you're not," she smiles.
"I didn't fight for you then, but I'm fighting for you now. If you get on that plane to
London then I will follow you there. I will keep following you until you forgive me
and until I fix this! If you stay, I will work my ass off for your forgiveness and I will
give you a lifetime of happiness. I'll marry you now if that's what it will take to
prove to you that I love you. I will liquidate my own business, buy a ticket and get
on this flight to London with you, live there and find a job in a tea caf if that's
what I need to do. Just don't let my stupid ways, my idiotic self, be the reason that
we truly say goodbye. I don't want to say goodbye to you, Elena."
"What do you want?" She whispers.
"I want to pick a house for me and you to live in. I want to go ring shopping and
put a diamond on this beautiful finger of yours," I say as I press her ring finger to
my lips. "I want to give you that dream small wedding of yours. I want to be able
to see that old couple again and not have to pretend to be your husband. I want to
have children with you and see them grow into intelligent, healthy adults with you.
Elena, I want to give you the world. Please let me. I promise you that I will always
choose you. No matter what the situation, I will always choose you."
"Wow," she inhales deeply. "I didn't expect that today. Just tell me one thing,
honestly."
"Anything."
"Is this all because you know the baby isn't yours?"
"No," I say firmly. "I decided to run before I knew about that. She threw that in my
face after I had told her that I couldn't marry someone that I didn't love. I decided
that I was running the minute my eyes locked on to yours in the church. I realised
you should have been the one in the wedding dress."
"Damon," she sighs.
"Elena, I will never stop fighting for you. I will be there with every step, every
glance and every breath you take."
"I'm going to London, Damon." She tells me.
My heart falls.
"I have to go. I want to go. I'm finally going to do something that I achieved by
myself, you know. I'm finally going to stand on my own two feet and make
something of myself." She smiles. "I need to go, Damon." She cups my face and
runs her thumb over my bottom lip. "I need to find who I am again. All of this

drama," she shrugs, "I don't know. I just feel like I have lost a piece of who I am.
You have to understand that."
"I.. I do."
"I love you, Damon. I do. I'll never stop loving you. But this is something that I
have to do alone."
"I understand."
And even though I hate and feel like a total tool, I understand and accept it.
I guess I love her enough to let her go.
I lean down and I press my lips to hers. It starts off ever so slowly, but then she
cups my face and she pulls herself up to my height. Her tongue invades my mouth
and I happily devour her. Everything inside of me is combusting and I'm so close to
dragging her away and keeping her forever. I couldn't have her hating me for that
though.
Her hands tangle in my hair, her chest pressed so tightly against mine and I'm
ready to take her home with me. It's now that I remember that she won't let me.
She's still leaving. She's going. Knowing this, I take it slower. My hands glide up
her sides until I cup her cheeks. Again, I must have been a bit too hard because
she flinches out of my grip, tears her lips from mine.
"I just keep on hurting you, don't I?" I sigh.
"That wasn't your fault, Damon." She rubs her cheek. "Something well
Cameron-."
This reminds me of the situation she was in when I came to her. I look back up at
the security men who are loosening their grip on Cameron.
"What happened?" I growl.
"Damon, just calm down." She warns. "It's ok."
"Elena, so help me.."
"Cameron told me about the baby-" so he must be the father -, "and I got ready to
come and tell you. He grabbed me and wouldn't let me run so I was harsh and told
him that Kat used him, that she never loved him. He he slapped me."
The next thing I know, I'm on top of Cameron punching the living day lights out of
him. I refuse to let anyone touch her like that or bring her harm. I don't care who
he is.
I punch him hard.
"You dare lay a finger on her," I hiss. "Touch her again and I swear to god you will
not get out of this place alive."
"She's your whore then, huh?" Cameron laughs. "Should have guessed."

I punch him once more before I'm lifted off of him.

"And that's for fucking my wife and letting her pretend the baby was mine. You
have a baby," I hiss, "so you better-"
"Oh god," I hear Elena behind me gasp. "You don't know the whole story, do you?"
Then she tells me. She tells me everything that she knows and I can't believe what
I'm hearing. I was being used for my money and for my name. She never wanted
me for who I was, but for what I was. She wanted everything that I had, but not
what I had to give. I was just her way to get a quick loan, one she would never pay
back. She was going to get my money and run. But what hurt the most was that it
was my brother. My brother was the one who brought the plan to life and he didn't
even care. I know we have our problems, but I never thought he'd do something so
low like that.
I can feel tears pricking at my eyes and I have to stifle back my emotions. I can't
cope with it. It's so much in one day and I just want to run, but I want to run with
Elena in my arms.
"I'm so sorry," she whispers and wraps her arms around me. "I'm so sorry."
"It's fine." I lie.
They call out her flight.
"I don't want to leave knowing that you're upset, Damon."
"You know me," I smile as best as I can. "I don't do hurt."
"Yes you do. You just don't let people see that you're hurt. Well, you've forgotten
that I know you, Damon Salvatore. I know when you're hurting."
"I'll be fine, ok? Now you go get on that plane and you go find who you are."
"Just think of it like this," she presses a kiss to my cheek, "you've dodged a bullet."
"Can I really not make you stay?"
"No," she shakes her head. "I have to do this."
"God," I sigh. "I love you, Elena Gilbert."
"I love you, too, Damon Salvatore." I press a kiss to her lips and I linger for longer
than I should have. "I have to go."
"I know."
"Be happy, Mr Salvatore."
"Good-"
"Don't say goodbye," she shakes her head. "Say that you'll speak to me soon."

"I'll speak to you soon," I laugh. "I love you."

"Yeah," she grins. I know. I love you too."
"Be safe."
"Damon?"
"Yeah?"
"Thank you. For fighting for me," she whispers. "Thank you."

I've been sitting alone at the bar for a good part of the night. I watched her get on
the plane and I waved her goodbye. I was in desperate need for a drink, so I went
straight to the bar and I have been here ever since. The music is loud, drowning
out my thoughts, the dancing women are keeping me amused and the drunken
fights are just enough to make me laugh.
I order another beer and gulp half of it down.
There's a woman on the bar who is dancing like there's no tomorrow and singing
along to the song. I can hear her voice over the music. I smile at her because she's
rather amusing. It's clear that she's slightly tipsy, but she doesn't have a care in
the world.
"You gonna help me down?" She asks.
I hold my hand up to her and help her step down. She leans over the bar and grabs
a bottle of wine from the barman. At first he looks a little annoyed, but not for too
long. He's seen her and he's already smitten. She winks at him and it's clear that
he knows that he's going to get lucky tonight.
"I do like men who serve me alcohol," she purrs. "Hey sweetie." She turns to me
and holds out her hand. "I'm Sandy. You can call me Sandy."
"Damon," I tell her. "Damon Salvatore."
"I'm a little drunk," she giggles. She leans over the bar and stares at the
bartender's ass. "But not too drunk for that."
"Nobody is ever too drunk for sex," I tell her. "It's just not a possibility."
"Wanna test it out?" She wiggles her brows.
"I'm celibate."
"You bore me now." She cringes.
"Now you know I won't sleep with you?"

"Oh baby," she giggles and nudges my shoulder. "You're a pretty boy, but have you
seen the bartender? It's a fantasy you see. Imagine all the fun and games you
could play with a bartender."
Wow. She's open.
Another girl comes over and wraps her arms around Sandy. She's laughing and
rolling her eyes, but Sandy is still focused on the bartender.
"Yum," she mumbles.
"Sorry," the other woman laughs. "When this one drinks, she gets a little chatty
and a little dirty."
"I don't need a drink to be dirty now, Angela. I'm just a dirty person in general.
Maybe the bartender can help clean me up."
"I'm Angela," the other lady holds out her hand and I press it to my lips. "Damon
Salvatore."
"Drinking alone?" She asks me with a frown.
"He's celibate. He won't sleep with you." Sandy tells her.
"I'm a happily married woman. It's not what I'm after," Angela laughs. "No
offence."
"I'm a happily married woman too, but I still look, pinch and squeeze." A brunette
girl comes to stand beside them. "Mirna," she holds her hand out for me and I kiss
it like the others.
"Damon," I tell her.
"Excuse me," Sandy slurs. "That bartender is giving me the 'come hither' eyes and
well well I'm going to hither."
I laugh at her as she struts her stuff over to the bartender and he's quickly eating
out of the palm of her hand. She's got him.
"What's a man like you doing drinking alone?" Mirna asks me as she steals my
beer. Brave woman.
"I'm practising."
"Drinking?"
"Nope," I pop the 'p'. "Being alone."
"Oh you're one of those depressed drunks. What's your story?" She sat down
beside me and Angela leaned over the bar.
"It's going to be the same sort of thing that we hear all the time," Angela sighs.
"Would love to hear something new. Fascinate me."

"In anyway shape or form," Mirna winks.

"I had a one night stand on New Year's Eve which meant I cheated on my fianc.
The woman I cheated with then turned out to be my new P.A. Then the man who
ruined her, who cheated on her with her best friend, happened to be my brother. I
quickly fall in love with this girl and sleep with her again. We go to Spain and I tell
her that I am going to break up with my fianc so that we could be together. Then
the next day my fianc tells me we're having a baby. Me and Elena break up so I
can be a father to my child. Elena tells me she's moving to London. On my stag
night and her leaving party we nearly have sex, but instead we just say our last
goodbyes. She shows up at my wedding and leaves quietly. I tell my fianc that I
can't marry her because I want Elena. My fianc tells me the baby isn't mine and
that she's fucked nearly every man in the building, I rush to the airport and give
some cheesy speech to Elena. She tells me she loves me. I hit a guy for slapping
her. I then find out that the baby is my brothers and Elena still gets on the plane to
London."
"Have I just walked onto an episode of Dr. Phil?" Angela asked. "Or Days Of Our
Lives? I'm not quite sure which deems more appropriate."
"So you're telling me that you let this girl just get on a plane to London after you
spilled your guts out to her?" Mirna rolls her eyes. "Now you're in here drinking
your sorrows away."
"Love doesn't last."
"If that was the case then why were my husband and I celebrating being married
for thirteen years yesterday?" Angela smiles at me. "Love lasts as long as you're
willing to iron out the kinks."
"What if the relationship has too many kinks?"
"Nothing is ever perfect. You have to work in a relationship," Mirna shrugged.
"Sometimes you want to throttle them and kick them out or throw something at
them, but it doesn't mean you love them any less."
"The kinks are what make a relationship. Take your girl for example. What are her
flaws?" Angela asks.
"She's a bit ditzy," I shrug. "She's insecure, very little confidence, doesn't trust
easy and she's a bit nave."
"But you love her?" Mirna asks.
"More than anything."
"You love her warts and all," Angela grinned. "A relationship is the same. No matter
how many flaws, kinks or warts that relationship has, it's what makes the
relationship worth it. Imagine how boring life would be if you didn't have any
kinks."
"Your tie for example. A tie that has been ironed perfectly flat looks boring and
fake, a little plastic, but a tie with a tiny crease in it," she shrugs, "makes it seem a
lot more lifelike. It's more real." Her eyes widen. "I make total sense even when
I'm drunk."

"No," Sandy slurs as she grabs Mirna's arm and drags her away, "you're not drunk
enough!"
Angela looks over her shoulders and laughs at her friends before turning back to
me and giving me a shy smile.
"Should I get on a plane and chase her down?" I ask her.
"If she loves you like you love her, I don't think she'll have stepped onto that
plane."

I'm walking home and it's dark. It's a little chilly, but it's not freezing. In fact it's
quite refreshing.
As I walk up the path to my folks house I can't go home to Katherine I stop
dead in my tracks. There's something, someone, on the doorstep. I notice the tiny
suitcase beside the shadow and it's only when she stand up and into the light of the
moon that I see her perfectly.
She has a huge smile on her face and she's laughing at me. I must look pretty
dumbstruck right now. She quickly jumps into my arms and she's lucky that my
arms work without my brain because I wouldn't have caught her if they didn't. Her
lips crash onto mine and I'm lost. It's passionate and full of lust. She's here. She
grips my hair and pulls herself as close to me as she can. If only she could get
closer. I hold her tightly as I finally respond. My tongues dances across her bottom
lip and she lets me take it further.
"You didn't get on the plane," I mumble against her lips before placing butterfly
kisses along her jaw line and down her neck.
"I have one request," she whispers.
"Anything."
"I want my dress to be white."
Together Again Naturally.
One man. One Woman.
Two friends and two true lovers.
(Elena Gilbert)

I'm lying in his bed, clinging to him like ivy as he presses kisses down my jawline
and nibbles on my earlobe. I giggle quietly as his hands attack my sides. He's so
playful right now and I can't complain. We've not had much sleep, but I don't care
because I'm insanely happy. Crazily happy. Madly happy. I still can't believe that
now Damon Salvatore is all mine and I'm all his. It's ok though, because every time
I forget, he kisses me or smiles at me and I remember everything again. I

remember every word he said to me, every look as he fought for me. I remember
the grin on his face as he saw me on his doorstep.
I remember our story from our first hello to now, the first morning of many to
come.
"I want my dress to be white," I tell him.
"You can have ten dresses for all I care," he grins. "As long as you're the one
wearing them."
"I'm sorry," I whisper. "I'm sorry. I should have left with you when you came to the
airport. I shouldn't have even contemplated getting on that plane."
"I get it. I do. I'm just glad you changed your mind."
"I gave the woman my ticket," I frown, "and I thought about the life I would have
in London. I thought about my future and I realised I don't want a future that
you're not in. I don't want to be where you're not and I don't want to live where
you don't. I want my future to be you." I smile. "Is that ok?"
"Elena," he laughs. "That's more than ok. That's perfect."
He doesn't put me down to open the front door. He unlocks it masterfully with one
hand while the other is still pinning me to him.
"I love you," I whisper in his ear. "Love me too?"
He pushes the door open and kicks it shut with his foot. He presses his finger to his
lips and points upstairs. I guess his mother and father are asleep and he doesn't
want to wake them. That's cool. I can be quiet. I smirk at the thought.
He presses me against the wall and takes my earlobe into his mouth, sucking on it
and nibbling it softly. I wrap my legs around him tighter and I'm already struggling
to keep stum. Maybe I can't be quiet. Oh well. He'll have to use that sexy mouthwhat am I saying? He's already making me lose my mind.
"I loved you the minute I learnt your name. I told you that and I meant it." He
growls in my ear. "Stay the night?"
"I want to be wherever you are. I told you that," I grin, "and I meant it."
"Miss Gilbert, are you mocking me?"
"I believe so, Mr Salvatore."
He presses a quick kiss to my lips before darting up the stairs. I think he's taking
two at time, but I can't remove my eyes from his to check. Plus, if I look down, I
think I'll freak out. I've forgotten how tall he is and how far I am from the ground
when I'm in his arms.
"Do you think you can be my boss again tonight?" I wiggle my brows.
"How about you come back to work and I'll be your boss all day and all night."

He carries me down the hallway and to his room here. It's a room I haven't seen
before and I'm really hoping it's still the same from when he was a child. It would
be nice to get to see a piece of his childhood, but my dream is cut short. It's a
simple guest room. White walls and wooden flooring, no baby pictures or posters of
happy past times, but just a simple room.
"We'll see. Don't they say couples shouldn't work together? It causes problems."
"Elena," he pushes me into the door. "I don't think any problem will be bigger than
the ones we've just got over, do you?"
"I suppose we have made it through an asshole ex-boyfriend, a cheating fiance, a
maniac best friend, a fake baby and a move to a separate country," I list off.
"We did it," he whispers.
"And you kept your promise. You came back for me."
"Always," he whispers before pressing his lips to mine.
No more words need to be exchanged. My hands get lost in his hair and I pull him
closer to me. He pulls me away from the door and before I know it, I'm lying on my
back on the comfiest mattress I have ever been on.
He's hovering over me and I feel safe between his arms. His fingers spread out my
hair on the white comforter and he flattens it out. He's always liked my hair. He
cups my face and his thumb caresses circles on my cheeks, relaxing me and
reminding me exactly whose arms I'm in.
My hands move quickly to his shirt and I unbutton it as quickly as possible, pushing
it off and throwing it over my head. I grip his forearms, his muscles flex and my
knee's buckle even though I'm not standing. He smirks because he knows what it
does to me. I think about digging my nails into his arm a little harder for being an
ass, but I decide against it. He'll pay for it later.
He quickly focuses all of his attention on my shirt, yanking it over my head and
throwing it over his. He has wonder in his eyes as he gazes at me. He looks at me
like he has never seen a half-naked woman before. It makes me feel special.
Unique even.
He stands up straight and I shuffle backwards on the bed, resting my head on the
feather pillows as he unbuckles his belt and shimmies out of his trousers. I nibble
on my bottom lip as I gaze in awe at my boyfriend, because that's what he is now.
He's my boyfriend.
He started out as my one night stand and then he turned into my boss. From there,
he went to my secret and naughty crush to my private lover. After that he became
the man I loved yet could never have, then to a distant memory and now to my
boyfriend. He's been more people than a Russian spy has.
He crawls back up onto the bed and over me, crashing his lips back on to mine and
I latch on to him for dear life. I wrap my legs around his waist while his hands pull
me out of my jeans. I hear them crash on to the floor.

All other clothing is quickly erased and flung god knows where. All that's left is just
us, bare, before one another. It's how it should be. He grabs my hips and pulls me
down slightly; his lips attack my neck and travel down to my colour bone. My nails
delve into the skin on his back and I claw at him as he goes lower.
"It's been too long," he grins like a schoolboy as his hands glide over my thighs and
down my calf muscles.
"Then stop taking your time!" I squirm.
"Patience is a virtue. Didn't your mother ever teach you that?"
"Eugh," I shuffle against him and smile as he flinches. "Muaha! I can be mean too!"
Before I can even think, his hands attack my sides like claws and he's tickling me. I
try my hardest to not squeal and scream, but it doesn't stop me from thrashing
around violently and laughing. The smile on his face shows that he doesn't mind.
"I apologise!" I shout.
"What was that?"
"I said I apologise. Happy?"
"Extremely," he laughs. "Now hush. I don't want my mother barging in on us
again."
I pull him down to me and crash my lips onto his. He smirks against my lips and
entwines our hands. I close my eyes to take everything in and I feel his lips against
them. He rests his forehead on mine and we're one. I gasp at the strange feeling,
but soon it all comes flooding back to me and I feel like I'm home.
He tightens his grip on my hands and slides them above our heads. He rests his
head in the crook and I can feel his warm breath tickling the hairs on my neck.
They stand on end like they've been electrocuted. I guess in some ways they are.
With every movement he sends bolt of electricity through my body. He lights the
string at the end of the dynamite and they explode in my stomach. He ignites the
end of the rocket and then sends the fireworks exploding. The sheet slips from his
back, but neither of us can feel the cold. The heat radiating from our bodies keep
us warm.
"Elena," he hisses by my ear. "I love you."
I giggle and he rolls off of me, crashing on to the mattress beside me. It's been a
long night, but it's flown by and now I can't wait for the evening to come around
again. I roll my head over to see him panting and trying to catch his breath.
"Wow," he breathes. He flings his arm over his eyes, still panting. "I'm so tired."
"You shouldn't have been so insistent on having a night of sex then. Should you?" I
wiggle my brows. "Or maybe you're just getting too old for this sort of stuff. Maybe
I should go for someone younger."
"Ha-ha," he rolls his eyes. "Don't tell me that you feel fine?"

"I feel fine because I feel numb," I sigh. "I can't even lift my leg."
He grins and laughs evilly to himself.
"Means I did my job correctly," he claps his hands and rubs them together. "Now I
really do need some sleep."
He pulls the comforter up and buries his head into his pillow. He's so cute in a
morning and I can't wait to see him like this every morning.
I know I'm happy and I'm in my cute, pink, fluffy bubble with sparkles all around
me, but there is one thing that's bothering me. I have to mention it or I will worry
that he's keeping it from me because he's scared of hurting my feelings.
I sit up and hold the covers over my chest. I don't know why I'm trying to hide my
modesty when after last night well let's just say that I shouldn't have any left.
I contemplate how to phrase it before I come out with it, but all ways seem to be a
little blunt.
"Why are you this happy?" I ask him.
He rolls over and frowns at me like it's some kind of joke. It isn't. When he can see
that I'm being deadly serious, he sits up and rests against the headboard. He looks
at me and he fingers my hair, twirling it between his thumb and his index finger.
"After everything," I whisper. "How are you just being happy?"
He grabs my hips and pulls me on to him. I sit on his lap with the blanket wrapped
around me to keep me warm. His hands run up and down my arms like he's scared
I'm going to freeze.
"Elena-"
"You thought she was having your baby. You thought you were going to be a dad
and now you've discovered you're his or hers uncle instead. Why aren't you acting
like it has hurt you when it must have?"
"Katherine was right," he sighs. "You can't lose something you never had in the first
place."
"But-"
"I want children, Elena. Yeah, I do. I always have done, but I didn't want them with
Katherine. As wrong as it is to say, I didn't love that baby like I thought I did. I
thought it was because you weren't the one carrying it," he says as he runs his
fingers through my hair. "But now now I think that deep down I knew it wasn't
mine."
"But Stefan-"
"Stefan hasn't been my brother for a long time, 'Lena. In all honesty, it wasn't a
surprise."

"They deserve each other," I press my lips to his cheek. "Because she, for sure as
hell, didn't deserve you."
"He didn't deserve you either." He tucks a strand of hair behind my ear. "Don't look
at me like you're waiting for me to break, 'Lena." He wraps his strong arms around
my waist and I curl into his chest. "I'm just angry with myself for not seeing it and
not fighting as soon as I should have. Now what about you?"
"Me?"
"Cameron," he shrugs. "I know how close you were to him."
"I could have forgiven him until he got violent. I never saw that side of him, you
know."
"I don't want to be one of those men who tells their girlfriends who they can and
cannot see, but, Elena, I don't want you around him. I don't trust him. If he turned
just like that"
"Hey," I cup his cheeks with my warm hands. "After what he did, I don't want
anything to do with him. If you don't want me to be around him then I won't be
around him. I don't want to worry you."
"Thank you," he mouths. "Satisfied?"
"I don't think you could go again," I shrug.
"I meant with my answer. I don't need to ask if you're satisfied that way. I can tell
when you purr in your sleep that you are satisfied that way," he wiggles his brows.
"Ass," I playfully slap his shoulder. "You should get some sleep. My stomach is
calling out for food."

I skip down the stairs, my mood elated to the maximum. My knees still buckle at
the thought of our night together and I know every night is going to be the same
for the rest of our lives. I don't mind. I can't wait to be able to explore every inch of
him, physically and mentally.
I'm such a lucky bitch.
The kitchen light is on so I guess Eloisa is already up. Well I hope it's Eloisa. If it's
Giuseppe, I think I'm going to run back upstairs and hide until he disappears. He
scares the crap out of me.
I peek my head around the corner to see Eloisa at the stove, frying bacon and
eggs. She's whistling a happy song and I have to stop and listen for a second.
"You should know it's not a good idea to sneak up on old women, child." She
laughs.
"How did you know I was here?"

"After having two little boys, eyes grew in the back of my head. I know everything."
"Sorry," I giggle. "It was just nice to see you so happy."
"Well it's a beautiful morning, but you know what they say."
"And what's that?" I smile.
She turns around to me and grins.
"There's always a storm before the fog disappears and everything becomes clear."
"I suppose that's right," I laugh quietly. "It's nice to see you happy, Eloisa."
I kiss her cheek and watch over her cooking. It smells delicious and my stomach
calls out for it.
"Would you like some help?" I ask her.
"Oh no, child. You go sit down. I want to make my family breakfast for their first
morning together."
I nod, sit down at the table and turn to face her while she carries on cooking. She's
lost in her own world and I wonder how on earth I got so lucky to be welcomed in
by such a loving woman. I feel honoured if I'm honest. She's a second mother and
she doesn't even know how much she means to me.
"Are you ok, Eloisa? I mean after everything. I know you wanted grandchildren
and everything about Stefan. I don't expect you to put on a faade for me." I say it
softly because I don't want to ruin her happy mood.
"Dads decided to walk out," Damon grumbles as he drags his feet through the door.
"He says he has a lot of work to do. I say he's just chickening out of the real
world." He rolls his eyes and kisses his mother's cheek. "Good morning, mother."
She smiles at him and then turns to me with soft eyes.
"I don't feel like Stefan is my son anymore. It's his own fault. How he could he do
something so cruel to his brother? I just don't understand it. I failed at bringing-"
"It wasn't your fault, mom. Stefan he has something against me and that isn't
anything you've done." Damon puts his hands on my shoulders and squeezes them
reassuringly. "Plus, Katherine played a huge part in it too. She got her claws into
him. If that's anybody's fault, it's mine. I brought her into our lives."
"Ah," Eloisa smiles, "but that mistake was wiped out when you brought this
beautiful one into our lives." She places a plate of bacon, eggs and a bit of
everything else down in front of me and kisses my head.
Squeak. I have a second family!
"Hey," Damon grins, "on the bright side, you're still going to be a granny!"

"When Stefan proves to me that he is the boy that I brought into this world, when I
believe he is my son again, maybe I will be able to accept that I have a grandchild
on the way. But at this moment in time, Stefan is no son of mine. I didn't raise him
to deceive his family like he did. I will love that child, but Stefan has broken his ties
with this family."
"At least you know you're going to have grandchildren now," I say with a shrug. "I
mean, you will have some. Won't she?" I look at Damon and he grins.
"One day," he smiles and nods.
He leans over and presses a kiss to the side of my neck, making me giggle. He
blows against my neck and makes a stupid farting noise like a baby does.
"You barely ever touched Katherine," Eloisa laughs as she places a plate down in
front of Damon and one down for herself. "You couldn't even look at her. It's nice to
see you finally happy, son. Now you've both got to make the most of your life
together. No arguing over petty pointless things and never go to bed angry with
one another."
"Ah," another voice joins the room. "Because you're the one to give them advice on
a happy marriage, aren't you, Eloisa? Where is your husband right now? When was
the last time that you slept in the same bed as the man you supposedly love?"
"Well at least she aint sleeping in another mans bed every night," I smirk. "Clearly
one man isn't enough for you, so you have two, three, four I don't know. I lost
count."
"Honey, you're getting my left overs. I don't know what you're happy about."
"Uhm," I look at Damon and frown, "but you're also having my left overs."
"I'm not the whore here," she hisses.
"That's funny. Oh.. wait are you being serious? Honey," I mock, "I'm not the one
pregnant with my ex-fiancs brother's child. That's you. Not only are you a whore,
but you're a cheat, a money thieving gold digger who only cares about herself.
Plus, you're attitude sucks!
"What are you doing here, Katherine?" Damon growls.
"I've come for Stefan. We have a doctor's appointment to go to. I mean it's on
Damon's calendar, but seen as he aint the baby's daddy anymore" Katherine
giggles.
"It's ok," I smile. "He'll have his own baby soon and that one won't be the spawn of
the devil!"
"Oh babe. I don't think you'll last that long. Have you seen you? He had me, Elena.
Compared to me, you're the cookie monster. He'll have you for a month and then
he'll get bored. He'll find another woman in a bar and this will start all over again.
Don't try and deny it. You know it's true. It's what he did with me and it's what he'll
do with you. Do you really think that you're one of the special ones? He doesn't
love you like he tells you he does."

Stefan appears behind her and kisses her neck. He smirks at Damon like he's in on
some evil secret.
"He'll have another woman by the end of the week."
"I'd put a muzzle on your dog if I were you, Steffie." Damon hisses and pushes
himself up from the table.
"I'm quite fond of her bite, brother." Stefan chuckles. "Her mouth is her most
interesting talent. There is so many things that she can do with it. I mean, you
should know, shouldn't you?" He smirks. "I don't mean to burst your bubble, but
I've had that one," he points at me, "and she doesn't compare. Enjoy having the
gristle while I have the steak. You may have the money and the business, but I'm
the one with the REAL woman and I'm the one having a REAL child. All you have
is fake."
Damon goes to launch at Stefan, but I grab his arm and pull him back. I stand in
front of him, pressed against his chest, because I know he won't move me in fear
of hurting me. It's the only thing I have on him.
"Leave it, Damon." I whisper. "Please." I turn to Stefan and grin. "I faked it all with
you, but with your brother I don't have to fake a single breath. I think it's time
you leave."
"I live here, Elena. I have more right to be here than you do. So, I think it's time
that you leave."
"Actually," Eloisa turns to her son. "Elena is family and that means that she has
precedence over you. You are the one who has no rights in this house. You don't
live here anymore."
"My own mother turning against me," he laughs. "Fine. I'd rather live in Damon's
luxury house anyway."
"Enjoy it while it lasts," Damon says. "The house is in my name and it's going up
for sale by the end of today."
"And where will you live?" Katherine rolls her eyes.
"Here," Eloisa nearly happy dances.
"We're going to find our own place. One that isn't tainted with your dirt. You can
have my house for the night, but you'll have to be out of it by morning. If you're
not, then it won't be in my hands to remove you."
"You're going to throw your own niece or nephew you out of their home?" Katherine
mocks hurt.
"No," Damon smirks. "I'm throwing their mother and father out of their home.
They'll only be able to blame you."
"Whatever," she chortles. "You're pathetic," she spits at me. "He'll be bored of you
before you know it. You'll be wishing you never ruined our relationship."

"You never had a relationship!" I laugh at her. "Neither of you understand what
'relationship' means. So in that case, you're pretty damn perfect for one another.
You never deserved him," I whisper.
"And you do?" She laughs and turns around, flipping her hair while Stefan follows
like a stray dog.
She's gone and so has Stefan. I hear them stomping up the stairs and into a room,
slamming the door behind them.
Damon wraps his arms around my shoulders and presses a kiss to my temple,
holding me tightly. I don't realise that I'm shivering until he holds me tighter.
"If anything," he whispers in my ear, "it's me who doesn't deserve you."
He must have known what I was thinking. Could he read it on my face?
"So," Eloisa claps her hands and changes the subject. "What's on the menu for
today?"
"I guess I have to go and feel the wrath of my family. I haven't even called them.
They probably think I've been murdered, raped or lost. They're going to want my
head." I sigh. "It's my dad's birthday, so they're having a party at their lake house.
I thought that maybe I should go and it would be like a present in some sort of
way, but I don't want to ruin his day."
"Ruin his day?" Eloisa rolls her eyes. "His baby girl hasn't left to live half way across
the world. It will make his day!"
"Can we go?" I ask Damon.
He smiles and nods.
"It's your family, 'Lena. I'm not going to say no, am I? We need to shower," he
smirks, "and then we can go. Ok?"
"You'll come too, won't you, Eloisa?" I ask her and she stumbles back in shock.
"Oh I don't want to intrude on a family occasion."
"Uhm," I roll my eyes. "I thought you said I was family earlier."
"I did."
"Well in that case, my family is your family. You're all pretty much stuck with us
now." I shrug. "The Gilbert's and the Salvatore's. Plus, you being there will make
my death a little less violent and painful."

We pull up outside the lake house and I am so nervous that I nibbled off all of my
nails on the drive here. Damon places his hand on my leg and squeezes it
reassuringly while Eloisa smiles at me through the rear mirror. I take a deep breath
and compose myself.

"So," Eloisa breaks the silence. "Who is going to be here today?"

"Everybody you met at the fund raiser," I tell her, "but I think my aunt is coming
too. I don't think she's here yet." I grin. "Oh I hope she brings the twins! You'll love
them. They're the most adorable children in the world. I'd take them home with me
if I could."
"Your aunt has twins?"
"Yeah. My aunt and my dad are also twins, my grandma their mother had a
twin sister, and Jeremy was a twin. My mom and dad don't talk about it much, but
the other baby was lost to cot death."
"Oh Elena," Eloisa gasps. "I'm sorry."
"Oh don't worry about it." I smile. "It was a long time ago and I wasn't even born.
Nobody talks about it. They moved on and Jeremy didn't know any better."
"That's a lot of twins," she smiles.
We step out of the car together and close the doors quietly. My eyes are locked on
the lake house and I can hear laughter. The nerves start getting worse and I can't
stop my foot from tapping on the floor.
"Twins," I shrug, "they run in the family."
"Excuse me?" Damon's eyes widen.
"Yep," I grin. "The Gilbert women come with a special deal. Two for the price of
one," I wink.
Damon doesn't say anything else. He walks around the car and his hand slips into
mine. He looks at me with caring eyes and I suddenly feel so much better. My blood
calms and my foot stills. He lifts my chin with his finger and places a quick kiss on
my lips, smiling at me as he pulls away.
"It's going to be ok," he whispers. "You don't think I'd let them kill you, do you?"
"I don't think you'd let anybody hurt me, but my dad is a very tough man when
he's angry."
"I'm Damon Salvatore."
"Your point being?"
"My point being that I'm Damon Salvatore."
"You think you can handle my dad, huh?" I laugh.
"I was with Katherine Pierce for a very long time, 'Lena. I think I can handle your
family."
"Good point well made, Mr Salvatore."

"You need to stop reading that book!" He scolds me. "I'm going to steal it from you.
It gets more action than I do."
"You can't really say that after last night, can you?" I purr seductively.
"Being with you isn't going to be easy, is it?" He tickles my side.
"You ready for the biggest challenge of your life, Salvatore?" I grin as I pull him
towards the lake house door.
"You should know that I've never lost a challenge."
"Then I hope you don't plan on starting now."

We enter the lake house and I freeze. Damon squeezes my hand and tugs me
inwards. I'm glad he's come with me because it makes it a hell of a lot easier. I
know my folks are going to be angry, Jeremy even more so. The only one I'm not
worried about seeing is
"ELENA?!" Caroline screeches as she walks out of the living room door. "Don't tell
me that your dead and I'm seeing a ghost. Actually, please do be the ghost of my
best friend and then I don't have to kill her myself!"
"It's me, Caroline. I'm not a ghost." I roll my eyes. "I never got on the plane."
"And you never thought of well I don't know calling us?! We've been going out
of our minds thinking something had happened to you! We thought you had been
murdered, raped or you had gotten lost! What the hell were you thinking and why
the hell aren't you in London?!"
"Wow," Damon smirks. "I feel sorry for Matt."
"You're holding hands," She points to mine and Damons entwined hands.
"Ten out of ten for observation," he laughs.
"Don't be cocky with a pregnant woman, Salvatore!" She points her finger at him,
but it isn't long before she pulls me into her arms and hugs me tightly. "I knew you
wouldn't leave. I knew he'd come for you."
"How did everybody know this before I knew this?" I ask. "I'm sorry for scaring
you, Care, but we had a lot to talk about, Damon and I."
"Yeah," she snorts. "Like all you did last night was talk. You two were probably-"
"You don't need to say it out loud, Caroline. Now tell me. How painful is my death
going to be?"
"Oh you're in for it!" I hear Matt laugh as he walks through the kitchen door to
hand Caroline a glass of iced water. "Jeremy is not a happy bunny right now. Tyler
had to punch him this morning. He was going to buy a ticket to London and he was
going to go sort you out."

"You know," I look up at Damon, "this can wait till tomorrow. Let's go home and
talk some more."
"That's their not-so-subtle code word for sex," I hear Caroline whisper in Matt's ear.
"Get in the kitchen, 'Lena, and tell your depressed father that you are still on home
territory."
"And I'm going to get Damon a beer and have that brotherly talk with him before
Jeremy does it." Matt grins with excitement.
"He doesn't need another pussy, Matt. He already has Elena." Tyler chuckles as he
walks through the door, slapping his hand on Damons back.
"I'm your cousin. It's disgusting that you use that word with me in the same
sentence."
"I knew you wouldn't leave, squirt." Tyler rolls his eyes. "You'd never leave me
behind. You love me too much."
"Whose been pulling your leg?" I wink at him. "I should go and find dad, huh?"
"He's on the back porch," Bonnie smiles as she descends the stairs. "It's nice to
have you here, Elena. Though a part of me knew that you'd never leave."
Wow. They all have so much faith in my independence. Meh, who am I kidding? I
wasn't going to get on that plane, was I? Damon kisses the crown of my head and
everybody smiles at me. It's like I'm walking into the boardroom to discover my
fate. Will I live or will I die? I guess it is like that in some ways. My dad is either
going to hug me and cry, or he's going to shout at me and cry. Either way, the old
guy is going to cry.
I walk out on to the back porch to see him at the BBQ, flipping a burger and sipping
on a beer. Mother sees me first, but I press my finger to my lips to make sure she
doesn't say anything.
"The burgers are done," he says.
"Well I want mine with cheese," I speak.
He jumps out of his skin and drops his spatula on to the floor. He looks over his
shoulder, and to my surprise, a huge grin spreads across his cheeks. I can't hold
back my tears and they begin to stream down my face.
"Happy birthday, daddy." I whisper.
"You're not in London."
"Clearly," I laugh through my tears. "I didn't get on the plane."
"But why?" He asks with burrowed brows. "You wanted to be in London, you
wanted- oh, I see."
Damon puts his hands on my shoulders and I place my hand over his and smile.
Dad nods while my mother wipes away her tears.

"You hurt my daughter," dad tells him. "I didn't even recognise her. She was so
she wasn't Elena anymore."
"I know," Damon nods. "I figured everything out a little too late, but I'm going to
spend my life making it up to her."
"It's never too late to tell someone you love them," dad smiles. "Thank you for
stopping her from leaving. You were the only one who could have done it."
"Trust me," Damon laughed. "She isn't going anywhere."
Dad opens his arms and I run into them. It feels good to be home. I rest my head
on his chest and he holds me tightly. He kisses the crown of my head and laughs.
"Next time, you call me and tell me that you've changed your mind!"
"I don't think there is going to be a next time, daddy." I laugh.
"Where are you going to live?" He asks. "What about work?"
"I'm staying with Damon until we find a place of our own," I look over my shoulder
and smile at my man. "And I don't want to presume, but I think that I have a job."
"It's always been your job, 'Lena." Damon grins. "Finally, I'll have an assistant who
knows what she's doing back."
"Yeah well," I scoff, "the assistant title is for work and work only. Don't expect me
to do your dirty work for you at home."
"Damn," he curses. "That's my plan ruined."
"You're an ass!" I giggle.
"And you're not?!"
An angry voice joins us and I shiver. My brother. He's going to be mad. I know it
and I can feel it in my bones.
He appears from behind Damon with his hands on his hips. He scans me up and
down and shakes his head. I can see how angry he is because his normally brown
eyes have turned blood red. Oh dear me.
"As it's dads birthday, I'm not going to throttle you today!" He growls.
"It would put a downer on the day," I say.
"So I'll do it tomorrow," he smiles. "And what I'm going to say next doesn't mean
that I'm not furious at you because I am! I'm very angry! Insanely angry!"
"I know," I sigh.
"But I'm glad you're alive and I'm glad you're here." He looks up to Damon. "Are
you happy?" He asks me.

"You have no idea."

"Then I think we should get the bubbly out," mother claps her hands. "It seems life
has taken us all on a journey over the past few days."
"More like the past few months," I laugh and squeeze my brother's hands.
"I guess the chair beside you isn't going to be empty anymore," Caroline whispers
in my ear.
"I guess not."
I smile up at Damon and he takes my hand, pressing it to his lips. I giggle like a
school girl with a crush on her teacher and I'm pretty sure I'm blushing like one
too. He kisses my forehead and grins at me. It's a grin that says, "I told you
everything was going to work out fine." I roll my eyes at him and shake my head.
It's weird, but we read each other's thoughts like it's the simplest task on the
planet.
"Let me show you around," I tell him and tug him towards the door to the back
porch.
"There's not much to see," Jeremy frowns. "It's just a small house."
"I want him to see it," I shrug. "Plus," I nibble on my bottom lip, "we need to talk."

As I stare out over the lake, watching the moon shimmer on the water and the few
stars twinkle, I can't help but smile at how far I've come. I started out as the sad,
lonely, pathetic girl who wanted to live in a fairy tale, who was wallowing in her
past, but look at me now. That's not who I am anymore. I'm the girl who fought for
the man she loved and won in the end. It was a tough battle, one with tears, heart
ache and the odd slap, but I never gave up.
"You're shivering," his velvet voice comes from behind me.
And neither did he.
He hangs his leather jacket over my shoulders and wraps his arms around me. For
a few seconds, seconds which feel like hours, we stand in silence and just watch the
world spin. He presses a kiss to my neck and I snuggle further into his chest.
"Your parents have a lovely relationship," he whispers. "It's inspiring."
"Do you think we'll end up like them? I mean, no offence, but I don't want to end
up like your parents." I sigh.
"I could never hate you, 'Lena." He smiles. "I don't think we'll be like either of our
parents."
"You don't?"

"Nah," he squeezes me. "We'll be like Damon and Elena Salvatore. Crazy, love sick,
cheesy, romantic fools."
"Elena Salvatore," I repeat.
"Sound good to you?" He asks me.
"It sounds perfect."
"Then take it," he says quickly. "Take my name and marry me."
"Damon-"
"I know everything has just become official and I know it's quick, but Elena, I've
loved you from the very minute I laid my eyes on you. I don't want anybody else
and I never will do. I don't want you to walk around with my ring on your finger
because I want the world to know that you're not for them, that you're not single
and that your mine to love, to hold and to cherish." He gets down on one knee and
my jaw drops open. I look over my shoulder to see my family at the window,
sticking their thumbs up at me.
Holy fuck.
Damon pulls out a faded white box and opens it slowly. The ring is magnificent. Its
platinum and the cluster of diamonds on top are in a floral shape.
"They're old mine diamonds," he tells me. "My grandfather gave my mother this
ring before he died and she gave it to me. Something inside of me, before I
proposed to Katherine, told me not to give it to her. It told me that I had to keep
and I never felt like I could give it to her, so I didn't. I know why now. Call it fate,
call it destiny, or just call it luck, but deep down I knew that I was waiting for
someone better, for someone that I truly loved. I was waiting for you, Elena. I
don't have to think twice about this. This ring is yours and only ever yours. We
don't have to get married yet if you don't want to, but I want to be engaged to you.
I want to show you how much I want you, and I want you forever. I've watched a
thousand things pass me by, but I won't watch you do the same thing. We can start
our own memories from this day on and we'll start our own traditions. All you have
to do is say yes. Say yes to me, Elena."
I feel a tear fall from my cheek and my laughter erupts through my sobs.
"You should have been a writer, Damon." I smile.
"Is that a yes?"
"It's a hell yes!"
He pulls the rings from the box and slips it on to my finger, kissing it when it's on
properly. He stands up and wraps his arms around me, spinning me like there's no
tomorrow.
"You asked my dad for permission, didn't you?" I laugh at him before crashing my
lips to his.

Everything in this moment feels right. For the first time in a very long time I feel
like I'm were I'm supposed to be. I no longer feel like I'm lagging behind the rest of
humanity. I don't feel like I'm that one in three who ends up alone because I know
now that I'm going to grow old with a man who loves me just as much as I love
him. If that's even possible. For the first time in a very long time, I'm genuinely
happy.
"I'll love you forever, Elena Salvatore, I promise."
For the first time in a very long time, I know that everything is going to be ok.
When All Is Said And Done
It was like shooting a sitting duck
A little small talk, a smile and baby I was stuck
I still don't know what you've done with me
A grown-up woman should never fall so easily
I feel a kind of fear
When i don't have you near
Unsatisfied
I skip my pride
I beg you dear
Don't go wasting your emotion
Lay all your love on me
Don't go sharing your devotion
Lay all your love on me
(Elena Gilbert)

1 Year Later.
I flush the toilet and place the stick on the sink. My knees are quivering as I pace
the bathroom. It's going to be a long three minutes. I don't dare to look at the stick
and I can barely open my eyes. The thought of it. I knew I had to take a pregnancy
test, but I never thought I'd be doing it on my wedding day.
"Elena?" I hear Caroline from the other side of the bathroom door. "You don't want
to be late for your wedding do you?"
I don't respond to her and it clearly worries her because she starts banging loudly
on the frail door.
"Elena Gilbert-soon-to-be-Salvatore, get this door open right now! I haven't even
laced up your dress yet! Open this damn door!" I grab the door knob, but I don't
turn it and I don't unlock it. Not only do I have the stress of my wedding, but now I
have this too. "If you don't open this damn door then I am going to stick Harvey's
nappy under this door, and I'm telling you now it's full of nasty, runny, brown shi-"
I open the door.
"Elena!" She gasps.

She pushes me back into the room and joins me, closing the door quickly behind
her.
"You have mascara all down your cheeks! What's wrong? You're not having second
thoughts are you?"
I shake my head.
"Then what's wrong?" She frowns and cups my cheeks, wiping away the black
marks with the pad of her thumb.
I turn my head to the stick on the bathroom counter and she follows my gaze. I
hear her gasp and I bite my lip with nerves.
"When?" She asks me.
"I'm two weeks late," I tell her. "I don't dare to look at it."
She nods and picks the stick up for me. I try to read her facial expression, but she's
like a blank sheet of paper. She glares at the stick and I'm waiting for her to tell me
the result. She looks up from the stick, stares at me with an unreadable expression.
"Well?"

I gasp as I step on to the white sand beach. Damon had set it all up and I knew
nothing about it. I wasn't allowed to see where I was getting married because he
wanted it to be a surprise and now I know why.
I never knew beauty like this could exist.
The dark night is above, the moon and stars shimmering in the water. I can hear it
crashing on the beach and rushing back out. It's ever so soothing. I look around me
and there are red and pink rose petals scattered along the sand. White chairs with
black bows are placed along the aisle which is made of white and black rose petals.
I can feel the tears already streaming down my cheeks. I can't stop them.
As Long As You're There starts to play and I laugh through my tears. I turn my
eyes from the few guests we invited to our wedding and latch them on to my soon
to be husband. He stands beneath a white arch which has flowers growing around
it, clinging to it like ivy, with fairy lights illuminating it. It's like a fairy tale. My own
fairy tale.
My own Prince Charming.
He's wearing a white linen shirt and cargo shorts, so simple and plain, but so
beautiful too. Elijah and Ric stand beside him, both smirking at me. Caroline and
Bonnie skip down the aisle in front of me. They both look stunning in their pale
yellow maxi dresses, their hair curled and daisies pinning it away from their faces. I
smile at Matt and wave to Harvey, his and Caroline's little boy. Jeremy is holding a
camera, recording every step I take while Eloisa dabs away her tears.
"He did it all himself," my dad whispers in my ear as he takes my hand.

"It's my dream wedding," I tell him. "I told him all about it when we were here last.
I can't believe he remembered. He heI," I'm rendered speechless. I can only
shake my head and keep my tears at bay. I didn't know this day could get any
more emotional.
"You ready for this, Pud?" He asks me.
"I've been ready since day one," I grin.
He kisses my cheek and nods, stifling back his own tears. We begin to walk down
the makeshift aisle and I take a deep breath, calming myself, remembering my
newly edited vows. Eloisa takes my hand as I walk past her and squeezes it.
"I love you," I mouth towards her.
"I love you," she mouths back.
As I get to the bottom, to the arch, Damon finally turns around. His jaw drops and I
grin like an idiot at him. He's speechless too. My dad kisses my hand before placing
it in Damon's, patting Damon's shoulder as he walks to his seat.
This is it.
"You look," he shakes his heads. "No words could ever do you justice, Elena."
I'm wearing an ivory coloured dress, one that hangs over my knees and hugs my
waist. There is a black lace bow just under the bodice and before the skit; it
matches my jewellery. My hair is curled and sitting on top of my head, only a few
loose strands are falling around my face. I feel beautiful and it's all because of him.
We turn around; our hands locked together, and listen intently as the priest says
his bit. I can't stop my foot from tapping on the floor. My nerves are getting the
best of me. It's never a good sign. Damon notices and squeezes my hand tightly.
He keeps looking at me with panic in his eyes and I know what he's thinking. I
know he thinks I'm getting cold feet and that I'm going to back out. Well he's
wrong. It's not that.
"And now the vows," the priest says. "Damon"
Damon turns me to face him and I can barely look into his eyes. He lifts my chin
with his finger so that I'm gazing into his wonderfully blue orbs. I prepare myself
for tears because I know they're coming. Every speech he has ever made, I've
cried. He has a way with words and he moves me whenever he opens his mouth.
"To fall in love is one of life's biggest dangers. It can break you, shake you, and
make you, all at the same time. It can turn your whole world upside down and
make everything fall into place when you least expect it to. It's the gasoline bomb
to the burning bridge; it's the monsoon to the flooded city and it's the peanut
butter to a jelly sandwich. It's everything you don't want to want in life and it's
everything you do. It's every emotion, and much more, all rolled into one. It's a
word that is too easily said and rarely ever meant. It's what some people call a
fairy tale. I've said it before and I didn't mean it. With her, I stepped into love, but
when I met you I fell in love. You're the gasoline to my fire, the monsoon to my
flood and the peanut butter to my jelly, Elena. You're my fairy tale. Aristotle said
that love is composed of a single soul inhabiting two bodies, and now I know it to

be true. You, Elena Gilbert, are my soul mate. You are my everything: my best
friend, my agony aunt, my supporter, my lover and now my wife. I will spend my
life proving to you that you are my air, my medicine and my very last breath. I'll be
your shelter from the rain, your coat for the wind, your tablet for that headache
and your shoulder to cry on. Whenever you're cold, lonely or lost, I'll cover you, I'll
be there for you and I'll hold you. I'll cover you until our hearts have expired. I love
you, Elena. I have from the moment that I met you and I'll love you till the moment
the last living organism in this galaxy dies."
I break down and burst into tears at his words. He rolls his eyes playfully and
kisses my forehead, lingering for longer than he probably should have. I squeeze
his hands tightly, holding them to my heart, and I take my final deep breath.
"Elena," the priest smiles.
"I stopped worrying the day I met you. I used to worry about every little detail, but
that all stopped when I found my home in your arms. You wiped away my fear and
self-loathing, you made me strong again and you gave me courage. You were the
kiss of life that I needed and you drunkenly stumbled into my life at the exact right
moment. You were sent to save me and that's what you did. You taught me what it
meant to be me and you know what? It feels so good to finally be able to be the
person I always wanted to be. But there is one thing, one little thing, that feels
even better. You. You love me for who I really am and I never thought that was
possible. I never thought that someone like you could ever love someone like me.
Yet yet you do. In your arms, I've never felt safer. I know that if I was lost in a
crowd of a million people, you'd soon find me. I know that if I was drowning in the
middle of the Atlantic, you'd be the first one to jump in and rescue me. I'd do the
same for you. I'd die for you over and over again and I wouldn't think twice about
it." I bite my lip and giggle nervously. "I did have other things to say. I mean, I
wrote a whole page, but this morning I found something out. I found out something
that made half of my cheesy, cute lines moot." Damons face drops and I can see
how confused he is. "I was going to speak about the things we were going to do in
the future, the memories that we were going to make and the moments we were
going to experience together, but now, today, we have made two new memories.
Not only do we become husband and wife, but," I trail his hand from my chest
down to my stomach, "but we become parents."
"Uh," he gasps, "what? Elena, what's going on?"
"I took a pregnancy test this morning." I grin. "It was positive. We're having a
baby, Damon. We're going to be parents."
"Are you serious?"
"Yep," I burst into a fit of laughter. "You're going to be a daddy!"
"AND FOR REAL THIS TIME!" Tyler yells from his seat and my dad hits him around
the head.
"We're-" he stumbles. "We're going to have a baby?"
"Yes, Damon." I roll my eyes. "We're going to have a baby!"
He picks me up and spins me around, crashing his lips onto mine. The wedding
hasn't even finished, we're not even husband and wife, but the guests are all

clapping and cheering for us. The confetti is already being thrown and I'm already
kissing my man.
"We're going to have a baby," he whispers.
"Yeah," I smile. "We're going to be parents."
The priest coughs awkwardly, but we don't break a part. Our eyes are locked as he
carries on rambling about holy matrimony and how our love will last forever. Of
course, he is right, but we're too lost in the joyous moment.
"Yeah, yeah," Damon mumbles. "I do. Just make this woman my wife."
"And do you Elena Gilbert take-"
"Yep," I nod my head violently before throwing myself into his arms.
"Then I now pronounce you husband and wife."
Our lips collide for the first time as husband and wife and its life changing. You
wouldn't think that just a change in second names and your signature on a piece of
paper could change the way a kiss feels, but it does. Every emotion felt locked in
stone, every thought and every tingle had a home, an owner. Every touch was
intensified and every breath felt like the first.
"I love you, Mr Salvatore." I purr against his lips.
"And I you, Mrs Salvatore."

Four Years Later.

Thunder crashes above the house and the flash of lightening lights up our whole
bedroom. Damon sleeps through it though. I snuggle up closer to his body and
wrap my arms around him, pressing a kiss to his tattoo, the one on his right
shoulder first and then the one on his left. He still doesn't wake up.
Another crash of thunder shakes the house and I hear the pitter patter of feet
running down the hallway. The door creaks open and a little presence joins us in
the room. To no surprise, Damon jumps up and is wide awake. A tornado wouldn't
wake this guy, but his child tip-toeing into the room at night, BOOM, he's up like a
shot. It's quite sweet really.
"Daddy," Ellie cries. "Daddy, where you?"
I run my fingers across her name and handprint, the tattoo on his right shoulder,
and roll my eyes. Typical, she wants her father.
"C'mere, trouble." He laughs and scoops her up into his arms. "You're not scared of
thunder now, are you?"
She nods her head and snuggles into his chest.

"It's loud." She sobs. "It's scary."

"Do you think I'd let anything hurt you, trouble?" Damon asks her. "It won't hurt
you, princess. I promise you."
"Stay with you and mommy," she demands.
"You slept with me and daddy last night," I smile and run my hands through her
raven black locks.
"And I stay with you tonight too."
"It is a scary night, mommy." Damon smiles at me and pouts his lips. "You can't
say no to such a pretty little face, can you?"
"She's wrapped around your little finger," I roll my eyes. "Come on then," I nod
towards the bed.
Damon shuffles her under the covers and wraps his arms around her, cuddling her
tightly to his chest. She takes a deep breath and it's not even a minute before I
hear her light, girly snores. She can only sleep in the arms of her father; it reminds
me of me when we first met.
"Five, four, three, two," Damon counts down, "one."
"MOMMY!" A voice shouts from the bedroom door. "Ellie left me gain!"
I sit up in the bed and lay my eyes on a pair that is the spitting image of my own. I
sigh and laugh at my little boy. Ellie's twin brother. I guess I wasn't an exception to
the Gilbert women when it came to children.
"Big baby!" He yells.
He has his father's attitude.
"Shh," Damon scolds him. "She's asleep."
"She always sleeps with you!" Todd's bottom lip begins to quiver and my heart
breaks. Oh my little boy. "Always."
"There's enough room in this bed for another little one," I sing song.
"No. I'm not a baby. I have a big boy bed." I can see his grin.
He waves at us with his chubby little hand, picks his teddy from the floor and
toddles out of our room. I'll give him a few seconds and then I'll go and check on
him. Damon rolls his eyes and snuggles up to his little girl. She's dreaming away in
the warmth and protection of her daddy's arms.
"After having Todd, I understood why my mother's hair turned grey at an early
age." Damon laughs.
"He has your personality," I yawn. "He's definitely your boy."

"At least I know you didn't have a fling with the milkman," he scoffs.
"Nah," I grin. "It was the ice-cream man."
He goes to open his mouth to come back with some snarky comment, but he is
quickly cut off by a baby's scream.
I sigh and roll out of bed.
"I think Dex is awake," Damon laughed. "Do you want me to go?"
"No," I grumble. "What I want is for you to stop knocking me up! Three is enough."
I slip on my slippers and Damon's bathrobe, wrapping it tightly around me. As I
look in the bed, my heart warms at the sight of Ellie and her best friend. They're all
cuddled up, warm and ready to sleep. It's enough to move me, a hormonal new
mother, into tears.
As much as I moan about the lack of sleep, the baby fat on my stomach and how I
have to share all of Damon's love with three other people, I still wouldn't change it
for the world. Ellie, Todd and Dex, they're my life. Damon, well he's still the love of
my life. Every day I wake up and I love him more than I did the day before. Our
children, they're perfect no matter how much they argue and how many tantrums
they throw.
I won't lie. Our life isn't easy. We have our bad days and we have our good days.
We argue like most married couples and make up in the best way possible sex.
It's true, you know. Make-up sex really is the best sort of sex. Our life isn't exactly
perfect and it's not always sunshine and lollipops, but it's ours and neither of us
would change it for the world.
Stefan and Katherine, they had a little boy, but that's all we know. We haven't
heard from then since she gave birth. To be honest, neither of us care.
Cameron, we caught up not long after the wedding and he apologised. He told me
how rough life had been for him and I accept his apology. We text every now and
then, but we're not as close as we could have been. He's happy though and that's
all that matters.
Caroline, Matt and Harvey, well they are one crazy family. They went mad and
spent all their money on a travel home. They now spend their lives traveling from
country to country, experiencing new cultures and running away from poisonous
spiders. Caroline is expecting her second child now. She really wants a little girl.
Jeremy and Bonnie, they adopted two Chinese girls from a rundown orphanage in
the middle of a small Chinese town. Bonnie is one of those strict mothers who is
adamant that her daughters will be lawyers or doctors, but every night, when she
goes to bed, Jeremy teaches them how to play Grand Theft Auto on the
PlayStation. That is a secret he and his daughters will take to the grave.
Tyler? Well Tyler is Tyler and that will never change.
After writing another award winning book, my dad found out they were going to
make it into a movie and so he took mom to the local church and they renewed

their vows. They're now on their second honeymoon to London, both still as madly
in love as they were the day they first met.
Eloisa now lives in the granny flat at the bottom of our garden. She and Giuseppe
haven't seen each other in over two years, but she is happier than she has ever
been before. Her grandchildren love her to pieces and she spoils them far too much
than she should. Whenever they are in trouble with me or Damon, they go running
to her and she feeds them cookies. As much as we don't like it, it makes her happy
and that's the most important thing.
And us? Well we run Damon's business together well that was until I popped out
another Salvatore. Now I am a stay at home mom with all three of our children. I
may have enjoyed working, but nothing beats being there for every step of your
children's lives.
"Really?" Damon frowns at me. "Three?"
"For now," I smile and kiss him softly on the lips. "Promise?"
"Hmm," he's grins like a playful schoolboy. "I promise."